THE 



POWER OF DECEPTION 

tj.WEILED, 

AND 

Efit mm of l&fu iftftt*!** I 

.■'*.' •• ■ IX W# * . i * 

AIT ANALYSIS OF fHl BOOK OP REVOCATIONS 

TO WHICH IS PREFIXED,y 

AN ESSAY 

ON THE 

GHTSWlBfil ©BP fc? ?: 



BY JOHN JONES. 



But the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night ; in the which the heavt 
pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat, the earth als^ 
the works that are therein, shall be burnt up.— Nevertheless we, according to his promise, lo^ 
for new heavens and a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness.— II Peter iii. 10, 13. 

PHILADELPHIA : 
PUBLISHED BY R. H SMALL, 

JKSPER HARDING, PRINTER 

1829 



A 

»* 



EasiefH^SStrict of Pennsv'va* a, to toil: 

*••*••••** BE IT REIP vlBERED, That on Tuesday, the 14th day of 
% % April, in tb e fifty-third year of the Independence of the United 

* 8EAL - ; States of Am jrica, A. D. 1829, 

Joseph Churchman - , 
of the said dis-trk has deposited in this office the title of a book, the right 
whereof he claims as proprietor, in the words following, to wit: 

e< The Power I Deception Unveiled, and the Man of Sin Revealed; in an 
sis >f the Book of Revelations. To which is prefixed, an Essay on 
the System of Man. By John Jones. — " But the day of the Lord will come 
a thief in the night; in the which the heavens shall pass away with a 
t noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat, the earth also 
- d the works that are therein, shall be burnt up. — Nevertheless we, 
according to his promise, look for new heavens and a new earth, wherein 
dwelleth righteousness." 

In conformity to the Act of the Congress of the United States, intituled, 
"An act for the Encouragement of Learning, by securing the copies of 
maps, charts, and books, to the authors and proprietors of such copies, 
during the times therein mentioned." And also to the act, entitled, " An 
act supplementary to an act, entitled, " An act for the encouragement of 
learning, by securing the copies of maps, charts, and books, to the authors 
and proprietors of such copies during the times therein mentioned," and 
extending the benefits thereof to the arts of designing, engraving, and etching 
historical and other prints." 

D. CALDWELL, 

Clerk of the Eastern District of Pennsylvania. 



t 



ff 

CONTENTS. 



Page 

Biographical Preface, - - - 3 

Introductory Address. - - - 1 5 

Essay on the System of Man, - - - 3i 
Section I. Of n an, as a being composed of natural and 

spiritual parts, - ib. 

Section II. Of man in a perfect state, - - 32 

Section III. Of man in a fallen state, - - 34 

Section IV. Of the fall of Adam, 36 

» Section V. Of true religion, - - - 41 

. Section VI. Of the Serpent called the Devil, Satan, See. 47 

Section VII. Of Conscience, - 56 

Analysis of the Revelations, = 73 



Part I. The state of religion in the seven churches of Asia, 75 

Part II. The overruling providence of the Almighty, 
N shown to be the power which would produce a refor- 
mation from the state of spiritual darkness, in which 
the degenerated church would be involved, - 105 

Part III. Through the opening of the seals is discovered 
the propagation of the Christian religion — first in 
life and power — afterwards in several stages of declen- 
sion. Remarkable circumstances occurring before, 
and at the time of its restoration to primitive purity, 116 

Part IV. Calamitous and warlike events to occur through 
the same period of time with the opening of the seals, 
proclaimed by the sounding of the trumpets, - 156 

Part V. Representation of the state of pure religion, ex- 
hibited under the character of the Lord's witnesses, 203 

Part VI. The primitive Christian church under the cha- 
racter of a woman, - 222 

Part VII. Explanation of the beast that arose out of the 



CONTENTS* 



sea — -of the second beast that arose out of the earth, 
and their numbers, - 237 

Part VIII. Calamitous events under the remainder of the 
sixth and under the seventh trumpet, on the pouring 
out of the vials, - 262 

Part IX. Discovery of the great whore who made all na- 
tions drunk, - 277 

Part X. Propagation of the pure doctrines of Christ, un- 
der the character of a White Horse, as in the first 
ages of Christianity, - - - 298 

Part XI. Awful representation of the day of judgment, 330 

Part IX. Continued. Summary view of the state of re- 
ligion, succeeding the revolutions which had been 
prophetically foretold — representation of the order, 



&c. of the church of Christ, - - 331 

Part XII. Restoration of the true church discovered, and 

its glory described, - 335 

Conclusion, - 345 

Chronological table, - 349 



ERRATA. 

A few typographical errors and omissions having escaped timely atten- 
tion, are here noticed for correction by the reader. 

Page 40, line 12, after "own," insert "by the sensible impressions of 
his love." 

Page 46, line 2 from the bottom of note, after "figure," insert " act." 

Page 59, line 11 from bottom, after " warrior," insert "or statesman." 

Page 68, line 3 from bottom, for " acts," read " arts." 

Page 70, line 6 from bottom, for "levelled," read " lulled." 

Page 120, line 6, for " others," read " they." 

Page 151, line 10 from bottom, for " up in," read " up into." 



PREFACE^ 



BIOGRAPHICAL OF THE AUTHOR, &c. 



John Jones was a native of Chester county, in Penn- 
sylvania. In early life he was subjected to much bodily 
affliction, as well as various severe trials, partly arising 
from the course of military operations at that time pro- 
gressing. These, however, operating on a remarkably 
susceptible and intelligent mind, were embraced as pro- 
fitable incitements to seek for a more intimate internal 
acquaintance with God, the great source of true con- 
solation. Hereby his views of the divine sufficiency 
became enlarged, to the production of an operative 
faith — his tribulations, agreeably with the apostolic tes- 
timony, working " Patience, and patience experience, 
and experience hope." 

Thus learning in the school of Christ, and his mind 
becoming more and more enlightened, he was drawn to 
a careful examination of the various modes of religious 
profession amongst his family connexions, and in his 
neighbourhood. Having become dissatisfied and wea- 
ried with the forms, and particularly with the ministry 
amongst those with whom he was educated, as believing 
them lifeless and unprofitable, and finding in his own 
experience no foundation whereon to rest with peaceful 
confidence of certainty, but the immediate operation in 
his mind of the principle of divine internal light and 
1 



IV 



PREFACE. 



love, he joined in connexion with the religious Society 
of Friends, whose professed fundamental principle he 
found to be the same that his best feelings approved. 

Continuing his religious progress, he in time became 
an approved minister of the gospel in that society : and 
as his experience in the spirituality of the Christian 
dispensation advanced, he was sometimes drawn in the 
power of divine love to unfold to large congregations, 
to whom he ministered, in a very remarkable and im- 
pressive manner, deep and solemn mysteries of the gos- 
pel of Christ, in opposition to the vulgar trinitarian 
doctrines. 

His natural disposition was remarkably cheerful, his 
manners engaging, and his social conversation pleasingly 
instructive; his rational faculties being strong and live- 
ly, and his judgment in natural things prompt and dis- 
criminative : but his bodily powers being unequal to 
much laborious exertion for the support of a family, 
and his pecuniary circumstances justifying in his ra- 
tional apprehension, several successive changes of situa- 
tion for the advancement of his earthly comforts, he at 
length suffered himself to engage in plans of worldly 
enterprise, which, though honourable and useful in 
their nature, eventually proved to his disadvantage. 
For his own account whereof the reader is referred to 
the concluding part of the following introduction. 

His constitution having been impaired in his youth, 
by the loss of much blood on the occasion of a severe 
wound, was never afterwards robust; and in the latter 
years of his life, increasing weakness of the chest and 
lungs ensued, until— -having travelled through heights 
and depths in his religious experience— -his disease at 
length prevailing over his constitution, he resigned his 



PREFACE. 



life into the hands of his merciful Creator, in the happy 
experience of the evangelical feeling of, " Glory to God 
in the highest — on earth peace — good will to men." 

He departed this life at his house, in the county of 
Lancaster, in his native state, on the second day of the 
Second-month, 1800, in the forty-fourth year of his age. 

The time in which he was most particularly engaged 
in his Analysis of the Book of Revelations, was at a late 
period of his life, when his health was fast declining; 
and his progress therein was often interrupted by the 
necessary calls on his attention to the arrangement of 
his temporal concerns. By reason of these circum- 
stances the completion of the work was not effected 
until, by tne ^i. gress of his disease, his bodily powers 
were so far weakened as to render it necessary to call 
in the aid of a friend, with whom he had been inti- 
mately conversant through several preceding years. 

His first object, in thus requesting aid, was to review 
his work, in order to effect such corrections as might 
appear necessary, or likely to contribute to a more clear 
understanding. His mental faculties were strong as 
ever, and his mind deeply impressed with an appre- 
hension of duty in devoting his attention to this con- 
cern, until, through divine favour, the work should be 
brought to such a state as that his survivers might com- 
prehend his general views: fully believing that the 
light and understanding given him, with relation to this 
subject, were intended by " the Father of Lights," for 
the benefit of mankind. And for the sake of some par- 
ticular classes of men in the world, an early publication 
thereof he believed it to be his religious duty to pro- 
mote. Hence it became the duty of the friend he had 
called, so to enter into the views of the author as to 



vi 



PREFACE. 



contribute all in his power to his relief. Some days 
were therefore spent in a joint review of the Analysis, 
and in effecting such corrections, more clearly to con- 
vey the author's sense and meaning, as time and cir- 
cumstances would admit. 

Having proceeded thus far, and the author having 
completed some parts before unfinished, his mind ap- 
peared to be comfortably at rest with respect to the 
Analysis. 

Another subject, however, now opened to his view, 
and engaged his attention. The parts and principles 
of the human system, with the various states of the 
mind, and relations of its intellectual powers, had pre- 
viously obtained his mature consideration. His con- 
templations and results in this relation had been the 
forerunners of his peculiar notice of the revelations ; 
but as his attention to this book became more and more 
engaged, and his openings extended, the former remain- 
ed without special attention, only that the principles, 
by having become fixed and settled on his understand- 
ing, were, in a manner, ever present. Having com- 
mitted some of his views on those subjects to writing, 
as well for his own satisfaction as for such future use as 
might appear to him right, and those papers remaining 
by him in their original state, the prospect which now 
presented was to review them in company with his 
friend, and to form an essay to precede the Analysis, 
expressive of his settled belief of the real state, nature 
and relations of the human compound being, as it ori- 
ginally came from the hand of the all-wise Creator, as 
well as under its various circumstances arising from 
obedience to, or rejection of, the divine law internally 
revealed; apprehending that an explanation of those 



PREFACE. 



vii 



principles would assist the unprejudiced mind in com- 
prehending the doctrines contained in the work he had 
been engaged in, as well as furnish the reader with sub- 
jects of reflection relative to his own individual state. 

Under this united engagement, the Essay received its 
Form and arrangement. 

The first section is wholly John Jones's production, 
taken by himself from his original papers. 

Of the second section, the two latter paragraphs only 
were original with him. The fore part being offered 
by his friend, was approved and adopted. 

The third section partakes but little of matter not 
originally his own. 

The fourth section comprises doctrines which were 
in his view of much importance. On it he, therefore, 
bestowed peculiar attention. The last paragraph only 
was offered to his adoption, and gratefully accepted. 

For a fifth section he proposed a definition of true 
religion, so far as remained necessary to illustrate the 
foregoing principles. But under this head he had by 
him only a few observations, which, being sketched at 
a period when his views were not extended to the pre- 
sent particular object, did not appear to be well adapted 
to the purpose. It being now very desirable to him to 
have his mind released from every species of fatigue, 
he felt satisfied in committing this subject entirely to 
his friend, to act in as he might afterward find a quali- 
fication. This section was, however, at a later period 
read to him, and thankfully approved by him. 

As the subject of the sixth section had then received 
but little public discussion, and as his views thereof 
were supposed to be likely to excite some alarm, as 
being opposed to general and long established preju- 



Mil PREFACE. 

dices, the omission of the publication of a section on 
this subject at that time was proposed to the author's 
consideration. To this proposition he decidedly ob- 
jected, as believing it expedient that the public atten- 
tion should be drawn to a doctrine, which, he appre- 
hended, had been a prolific cause of the prevalence of 
darkness and confusion amongst the professors of reli- 
gion ; and standing opposed in the gross and supersti- 
tious manner in which they had in ages of apostacy ac- 
cepted some metaphorical expressions in scripture, to 
the attainment of the true knowledge of correct reli- 
gious principles. 

In the course of communication with his friend, the 
author had requested him to make any corrections or 
further explanation of the work, that should afterward 
appear to be expedient, to render any subject more 
clearly explicit, preserving the general principles un- 
changed. The section on conscience, then inserted 
from his former notes, being but one short paragraph, 
not satisfactorily explicit, and he feeling his mind re- 
leased from further attention thereto, its place has since, 
conformably with the aforesaid request, been supplied 
by the section now inserted ; which will be perceived 
to correspond with his general views. 

The Essay being thus disposed of, a subject still re- 
mained. After commencing the review of the Analy- 
sis, the author apprehended an advantage might result 
from offering some observations as an introduction ; but 
it appeared to him that it would be too great a task, 
under his present bodily weakness, to devote any atten- 
tion thereto. He had, therefore, early committed the 
consideration of this subject to his friend, to be taken 
up as he might find a qualification, after their joint 



PREFACE. 



IX 



labours should be completed. It now became necessary 
for his friend to personate the author in a more inti- 
mate manner than heretofore, in an attempt to collect 
and embody such reflections and observations as had 
occurred to himself in the course of the review, or as 
might occur during this engagement, as proper for the 
author to offer. The introductory address was the re- 
sult of this attempt. The latter paragraphs, however, 
relating to the author's own moral conduct, were — after 
the foregoing had been submitted to him, and fully ap- 
proved — drawn up by his instructions, carefully review- 
ed by him, signed with his own hand, and subjoined at 
his request ; as a public acknowledgment to his friends 
in religious communion, and to the world, for those er- 
rors of his life which he deeply regretted, though now" 
favoured with abundant mental evidence of the mercy 
and forgiveness of his gracious Redeemer. 

The conclusion was afterward prepared at the au- 
thor's request, upon a plan suggested by himself, and 
approved in the last interview between him and his 
friend. 

The following reasons have operated on the mind of 
the editor, in presenting to the reader a sketch of the 
progress and completion of the work before him. 

First, — It appeared to be the desire of John Jones r 
not to be considered as the author of productions not 
his own ; and, in conformity with this desire, he had, 
shortly before his decease, requested, and received an 
assurance, that a memorandum of the aid received 
would be inserted in the volume. 

Secondly, — That if any of those parts pointed out 
as being only adopted by the author, should appear ob- 
jectionable to any judicious reader, the censure or dis 



X PREFACE. 

approbation, thence arising, may not be allowed to 
operate to the prejudice of the author's own immediate 
productions. 

And, thirdly, — A sufficient apology may, perhaps, 
be thence inferred for whatever may be found in the 
volume, in the form of notes, or otherwise, under an 
editorial denotation. 

It may, perhaps, be not improper here to observe^ 
first, that the great end in view with John Jones, was an 
illustration of the spirituality of the Christian dispensa- 
tion, in opposition to superstition, formality, and vague, 
incongruous or inexplicable opinions of every kind with 
which the world abounds. Particularly apprehending 
that the gross superstitions and monstrous absurdities 
which had, in the long established creeds and practices 
of some societies of religious professors, been blended 
with the profession of the Christian faith, but between 
which there was no more kindred alliance than between 
the olive tree and the bramble, or between light and 
darkness, had been a cause extensively operating to 
bring the Christian religion into disgrace, in the view 
of many in a nation at that time acting a conspicuous 
part on the continent of Europe, and raising in the room 
thereof, principles of infidelity, and a contempt of the 
benign doctrines of the gospel. For the sake of that 
nation he was particularly interested ; as a door was 
then opened for free investigation, which has since, by 
the overturning of " principalities and powers," and 
the re- establishment of a species of censorship over the 
minds and consciences of men, been in a great measure 
closed. 

Secondly, that if, from that deficiency in a faithful, 
undeviating attention and obedience to the principle 



PREFACE. 



xi 



of divine internal light, which he looked back upon 
with regret, and from the interruptions occasioned by 
those worldly embarrassments which he considered the 
effect thereof, he should, in the apprehension of some 
readers, not have arrived at a perfect clearness of evi- 
dence upon every particular part of the explanations 
he has offered of the Book of Revelations, perhaps such 
occasional obscurity as any unprejudiced reader may 
suppose he has discovered, may not defeat the effect 
intended by the author, or render abortive the general 
design of the work. 

The eye of an attentive observer may embrace a 
widely extended field of varied objects in the visible 
creation, with a clearness and precision of view suffi- 
cient to prove to the beholder the reality of their ex- 
istence, and their general bearing and relation to each 
other, at the same time that a partial cloud may possi- 
bly prevent the light from falling with equal radiance 
on some particular member of the landscape. 

Thirdly, — That if it should be apprehended that 
some of the historical quotations advanced as proofs or 
illustrations might have been arranged, or referred to, 
in any different manner, so as to have contributed to a 
more prompt comprehension of the author's views, the 
apology for any occasional want of perspicuity of me- 
thod which may be supposed to appear, will, perhaps, 
be found by adverting to the declining state of the 
author's health, as precluding any further review by 
him in order for improvement in this respect. 

And, fourthly, — That, although the author appre- 
hended the Book of Revelations contained a regular 
historical view of the Christian church, unfolded in 
prophetical anticipation to the beloved disciple John, 
2 



Xll 



PREFACE. 



in the manner and succession in which the divine pre- 
science knew would in the course of time be fulfilled, 
yet it being thus descriptive of a chain of events out- 
wardly fulfilled and fulfilling with relation to the gene- 
ral visible church, did, in his view, by no means invali- 
date the application of parts thereof to the progressive 
spiritual states of individuals, as often exhibited by 
other writers : inasmuch as the divinely inspired writ- 
ings, being derived from the source of perfect wisdom 
and unbounded knowledge, are often wisely and fitly 
adapted to both general and special application. 

Although the publication of the work was intended 
and directed by the author, to be accomplished very 
early after his decease, yet, owing to causes which, 
perhaps, it would not be useful here to detail, it has 
been delayed to the present time. 

The doctrines inculcated, and the views exhibited, 
standing opposed to the preconceived opinions and pre- 
judices of many under the various modes of Christian 
profession, animadversion and opposition may, perhaps, 
be reasonably anticipated. To the literary critic, 
should he deem the book worthy of his passing notice, 
it may be observed, that the exhibition of a critical 
correctness of style, has been no part of the induce- 
ment to the publication; neither is it necessary to the 
comprehension of plain practical truths, or the edifica- 
tion of the sincere religious inquirer. To those classes 
of society who may perceive their opinions to be con- 
troverted by the principles espoused, or that their 
worldly interest would be endangered by the preva- 
lence of the doctrines advanced, a remark may be ad- 
dressed similar to that which was introduced by the 
wise Gamaliel in a council of the Jews: "If this work 



PREFACE. 



Xlll 



and this counsel be (merely) of men," and wholly er- 
roneous, "it will come to nought," without your efforts 
to suppress it : 66 But, if it be" from a higher illumina- 
tion, and grounded on the principles of everlasting 
truth, "ye cannot overthrow it." The editor, acting 
as the representative of the deceased author, in the ful- 
filment, though at this late period, of his dying request, 
does not hold himself necessarily bound to appear in 
future in defence of the work. It is, therefore, offer- 
ed to the world, to receive its share of approbation or 
condemnation, according to the effect it may produce 
on the minds of its readers individually. 

Joseph Churchman. 

Frankfard, Pa* 3d Mo. 1829. 



INTRODUCTORY ADDRESS. 



My mind having been, at times, for several years, 
impressed with a serious consideration of the various 
circumstances of the nations of men now existing, at- 
tentive inquiries have thereby been raised, relative to 
the causes whereby the sufferings of many have been 
produced, and the oppressive power and undue domi- 
nion exercised by others have arisen. On pursuing 
these inquiries many reflections have occurred, in the 
course whereof, information has been opened to my un- 
derstanding, relating to the nature of man, and the doc- 
trines which concern his happiness. Yet I believe 
that the definitions and conclusions, relative to the sys- 
tem of man, and the manner of his salvation, which I 
am about to offer to the public in the following work, 
have not been the result of a labour merely in the pow- 
ers of the rational understanding ; but as I have sought 
instruction for my own benefit, and the regulation of 
my conduct, I trust a measure of divine light has 
been afforded, in which I have been induced to be- 
lieve that my duty to my brethren in the great family 
of mankind, required my offering the principles therein 
contained to their view, as worthy of their serious at- 
tention. 

From my experience of the loving kindness and mer- 
cies of God from my youth, as well as at times the ad= 



Xvi INTRODUCTORY ADDRESS. 

ministration of his judgments, I have been long esta- 
blished in a full and feeling belief of the reality of his 
existence; and have been sensible of a compassionate 
tenderness and regard to mankind, generally, who are 
his workmanship, and by creation the children of his 
family. I have beheld many objects of pursuit amongst 
them, which do not appear to be productive of happi- 
ness ; and many individual and national transactions 
which are evidently the means of multiplying miseries 
upon them. I believed that the great Father, in whom 
is fulness of wisdom and love, did not design that his 
creatures should be miserable, but that he had afforded 
a mean whereby they might enjoy his favour, and live 
in harmony one with another. My attention being 
thus occupied, I have clearly perceived that the source 
of all the confusions which prevent the happiness of 
the children of men exists within man himself. 

On recurring to the scriptural account of creation, 
and duly considering the nature and constituent parts 
of my own being, I have discerned, with thankfulness 
to the Father of lights, that the order in which the 
faculties of man were originally placed, afforded him a 
capacity of doing the will of his all-wise Creator, where- 
in alone his happiness consisted ; and that the perver- 
sion of this order is the mean whereby all the miseries 
which mankind suffer are incurred. 

This order having been thus perverted, of which the 
transactions of men, through many ages, furnish decided 
proof, man appears to stand in a situation wherein the 
application of a power, superior to the strength of his 
own mind, is necessary for restoring him to the order 
and dignity in which he was originally placed. My 
views of this order, the manner of its perversion, and 



INTRODUCTORY ADDRESS. 



xvii 



the clearly evident necessity of such a superior power 
to effect its restoration, the reader will find briefly 
stated and explained, according to the light and under- 
standing afforded me, in the forepart of the work I 
herewith present to his view ; for which, as they are 
offered in simplicity, without any design to impose upon 
the understanding of others, I shall make no further 
apology. 

That the power necessary to restore man to his ori- 
ginal dignity, is granted, in the abundant mercy of 
God, is nominally acknowledged by many nations of 
the earth. The scriptural account of redemption by 
Christ, being familiar to those nations who profess a 
faith in his name, though the manner of it is, by the 
different leaders of religious professors, variously de- 
fined, I do not propose to say much here respecting 
either the mean, or the manner of its operation ; but 
refer the reader to the following pages, wherein he will 
find this doctrine most intimately interwoven with the 
historical and prophetical descriptions. 

Numerous objections to the reality of redemption by 
the name and power of Christ, made by men whose 
minds were inflated with self-sufficiency, have fallen 
under my notice. But, though a large discussion of 
their principles might be entered into, and many 
proofs advanced on the side of reason and self-evident 
truth, sufficient, in the view of impartial readers, to 
overthrow their slender, futile, and fallacious systems, I 
forbear to dwell upon them. Because, to those who 
are believing, such proofs are not necessary ; and to the 
unbelieving, arguments, grounded merely upon the 
principles of the natural understanding, would be inef- 
fectual. It being only the evidence of the spirit of truth 



xviii 



INTRODUCTORY ADDRESS. 



to the soul ; that can produce effectual conviction, as all 
things of a divine nature must necessarily have a di- 
vine evidence to demonstrate the reality of their exist- 
ence. And as this divine evidence doth not, if resisted, 
operate to effect its purpose, so when not resisted, it 
begets a willingness to give it an impartial hearing : 
and if such a willingness be admitted, the strength of 
the principle of self-sufficiency which is seated in the 
powers of the natural mind, being thereby reduced, 
the divine evidence can operate to conviction without 
the necessity of many natural arguments. 

In the course of my meditations on the nature, com- 
position and circumstances of man, many expressions 
and declarations, recorded in the writings of the pro- 
phets and other books of scripture, have presented in 
memory and occurred to observation, which appear to 
me to unite in testimony to the truth of the system I 
have attempted to demonstrate. 

On my attention being particularly turned to the 
Book of Revelations, my understanding became opened 
to discover that the prophecies therein contained, were 
not of such 66 private interpretation," as had been ge- 
nerally supposed. My mind was enlightened to per- 
ceive, on the one hand, that the Almighty did not 
confine his notice in these communications to any par- 
ticular nation, or to any particular circumstances of 
individual earthly governments, which may have ap- 
peared to men important ; but that they respected the 
general society of mankind, as extensively as the doc- 
trines of Christ were, or should be, professionally adopt- 
ed. And, on the other hand, to perceive, that the 
nations who denied, or did not profess his name, were 
not included in the description of events which were 



INTRODUCTORY ADDRESS. XIX 

to succeed in the fulfilment of those prophecies, except 
only as they were, or should become, directly in con- 
tact with the body of Christian professors. Thus I found 
it was a history of religion, rather than of nations, or of 
men. 

The book appearing to apply directly to the system 
of man's constitution, and to the mode and means of his 
redemption, and the fulfilment of his religious duties, 
and containing such a regular description of a chain of 
events, the accomplishment whereof exactly as foretold, 
affording such ample proof of the reality of divine re- 
velation to man, and such clear demonstration of the 
truth of the system, I have believed it to be my duty 
to enter into a minute explanation of the manner in 
which this prophetical information has appeared to me 
to apply to those events: apprehending that to any 
person who divests himself of partiality, the evidences 
produced will be sufficient to satisfy him of the ge- 
neral propriety of the applications. If such convic- 
tion should prevail in the mind of the reader, he 
will then have it in his power to view with satisfaction 
the accordance of the terms of expression, throughout 
the writings of the prophets in general, and to discover 
that many of the same circumstances, transactions and 
dispositions, are described, in a more or less extensive 
manner, by many of them. 

I know there have many attempts to explain the 
Book of Revelations, been made by men of eminence 
and learning 5 but without offering any remarks on their 
performances, I freely submit the present work to be 
judged of, according to the evidences which may ac- 
company it, to the minds of my readers respectively. 

In the course of his attention to this work, it will be 
3 



XX 



I N T R O D U C T RY ADDRESS. 



necessary for the reader to consider principles rather 
than men or distinct societies of men. As the religious 
Society of Friends are, in treating of those principles 
by which they are known from others, held up to view 
in a distinguished manner, let it be always remembered 
that I have no view of exalting men merely as men, of 
any name, but contend for the honour, power, and effi- 
cacy of the divine indwelling principle, for its own 
sake, and for the sake of the inhabitants of the world 
generally, to whom it is given to profit by. As to this 
society, my education was not amongst them. I there- 
fore cannot be charged with partiality arising from the 
prejudice of education. But their principles I have 
adopted, because, from an unbiassed view of the gene- 
ral field of religious profession, and from internal con- 
viction in my own mind, my understanding became 
convinced that they were consonant with truth. While 
engaged in this work, I have considered myself as a 
fellow member of the great fraternity of mankind ; and 
have felt the extendings of love and compassion to the 
souls of all universally. The Society of Friends are 
then considered, not as personal or partial favourites of 
our heavenly Father, but only his favourites so far as 
they may have adopted those principles which the uni- 
form testimony of the prophecies I have attempted to 
explain, bears evidence to be conformable to his will in 
the original institution of the order of creation, and may 
have demonstrated their faith by correspondent works. 
The internal redemption, life and communion which 
they profess to believe in, having been freely offered to 
the reception of all, from age to age ; and the uniform 
ground of acceptance of all those who have feared God 
and wrought righteousness : although the clear display 



INTRODUCTORY ADDRESS. 



xxi 



of the simple doctrines thereof, have in many ages been 
obstructed by those shackles imposed upon the soul, 
which have been formed in the darkness of the natural 
understanding. 

Continuing the caution, it will be necessary for the 
reader to divest himself, on the one hand, of all preju-, 
dices which may have been excited by the delineations 
of this people, exhibited in the writings of those who 
opposed and persecuted them, on their becoming em- 
bodied in religious society, and sometimes since that 
period, copied by writers who have not chosen to enter 
into a candid examination of the language they quote. 
Because, multiplied testimonies could, if necessary, 
be adduced, not only from the authors and historians 
amongst themselves, but from the writings of many men 
of liberality and eminence in the world, to prove that 
those representations originated in uncandid designs to 
vilify the society, and bring their principles into con- 
tempt, as being opposed to the craft whereby such a 
numerous class of men obtained the means of temporal 
support. The cause which produced this opposition 
of their enemies, will, on a just comparison, appear to 
be similar to that for which the Romans were incensed 
against the primitive Christians, which I here quote 
in the Words of the historian Mosheim. "The sim- 
plicity of their worship resembled in nothing the sacred 
rites of any other people. The Christians had neither 
sacrifices, nor temples, nor images, nor oracles, nor 
sacerdotal orders ; and this was sufficient to bring upon 
them the reproaches of an ignorant multitude, who 
imagined there could be no religion without these. But 
this was not all. The sordid interests of a multitude 
of lazy and selfish priests, were immediately connected 



XXII 



INTRODUCTORY ADDRESS. 



with the ruin of the Christian cause. The public wor- 
ship was a source of subsistence, and even of riches, 
to the whole rabble of priests and augurs, and also to 
a multitude of merchants and artists ; and as the pro- 
gress of the gospel threatened the ruin of this religious 
traffic, and the profits it produced, this raised up new 
enemies to the Christians, and armed the rage of mer- 
cenary superstition against their lives and their cause. ?? 

On the other hand, it will be necessary not to be 
biassed in judgment, by examples which the reader 
may have observed in nominal members of the society 
at the present day. The mode by which many become 
attached thereto, in outward profession, is birthright — 
the full privileges of religious society not being denied 
to the families of their members, unless their obvious 
departure from, or neglect of, their principles require 
it: because opportunities are thereby often anorded 
them, through the instrumental aid of the influence of 
mind on mind, and the sympathies communicated in 
social religious intercourse, to begin, and increase, an 
acquaintance with that divine intelligence on which 
the spiritual union and communion of the society de- 
pends. But men of all religious denominations having 
similar natural dispositions, a mere name has no efficacy 
in preserving them from habits of inattention and dis- 
obedience to the impressions of divine love inwardly 
revealed. They therefore continue, each in the pro- 
pensities which prevail in him respectively, till, by 
accepting the divine assistance freely offered them, 
they practise obedience unto life. Any expression 
then, in the course of the work, which may seem to 
include a favourable reference to the society at the 
present period, can only apply to those who believe in 



INTRODUCTORY ADDRESS. 



xxiii 



the spirituality of pure religion, and according to their 
respective measures fulfil the duties thereof; thereby 
holding up as a standard the principle of universal love, 
which first embodied them, and the testimonies re- 
quired of them to bear : These only being the true 
representatives of those who in the seventeenth century 
faithfully endured persecution and affliction for the 
cause of their God, with that patience which designates 
the followers of " the Lamb slain from the foundation 
of the world. " Though there may now appear much 
declension amongst this people — though the love of 
money, the deceitfulness of riches, or a compact with 
the spirit of the world, in whatever form it appear, 
may have dimmed the brightness of many, or " choked 
the good seed" in them, yet my faith at this solemn 
period remains unshaken, that if even thousands should 
"go back" from the Spirit of Christ, "and walk no 
more with him," because of the " foolishness of his 
cross," and ten thousands should continue " to eat of 
their own bread and wear of their own apparel," thus 
rejecting the offers of his bread of life and the cloth- 
ing of his blessed spirit, while they fondly desire to 
"be called by his name," yet he will raise up, by the 
right hand of his power, an innumerable multitude, 
who, espousing the principle of divine, internal light, 
here alluded to, shall stand in his counsel, and be his 
faithful witnesses to the spirituality of his kingdom ; 
which shall increase and spread from " sea to sea, and 
from the river to the ends of the earth," until "the 
kingdoms of this world shall become the kingdoms of 
our Lord and of his Christ." 

It is worthy of the reader's observation, that the mes- 
sengers and ministers of the Almighty, through whom 



Xxiv INTRODUCTORY ADDRESS. 

his will has been revealed to the people, have, in most 
ages, been persecuted or despised, by those who were 
wise in their own eyes and prudent in their own con- 
ceit. That power and policy by which men exercise 
unjust dominion over one another, operating in the 
exertions of the same spirit of self-sufficiency to which 
the doctrines of Christ stand eternally opposed, is com- 
petent to the accumulation of worldly wealth, and ge- 
nerally grasping at those places* of temporal honour, 
dignity and promotion, to which wealth is commonly 
an appendage. The attention of these being thus en- 
grossed by the merchandise of this world, and the 
deceitfulness of the cares, pleasures and policy thereof, 
their life and delight was therefore in them ; and as 
the false prophets maintained their influence by flat- 
tering men in power, and uniting with them in their 
oppressions, so when the doctrines and reproofs deli- 
vered by the Lord's true messengers from age to age, 
were published, because the design thereof was to bring 
the people into a knowledge of the nature of their own 
being, and into obedience to the spirit of life, which 
would lead them to withhold an active compliance with 
those measures whereby their unrighteous dominion 
was supported, and their sensual appetites gratified ; 
and because they hated the light which was unfolded 
to them through such ministry, whereby their wretch- 
edness was made manifest, persecution or contempt was 
the consequence. That such a disposition prevailed, 
is manifest by many examples recorded in the Old Tes- 
tament, is largely apparent from the conduct of the self- 
righteous Jews in the days of Jesus Christ and his 
apostles, and is abundantly evident in the course of the 
transactions recited in the following work. 



INTRODUCTORY ADDRESS. 



XXV 



I would further observe, that if expressions should 
be found which may appear severe, in describing the 
conduct of those who have assumed the name of minis- 
ters of Christ, and endeavoured for the sake of unright- 
eous gain, or any other motive, to establish or support 
systems opposite to the simplicity of his cross, and op- 
pressive to those who in humble sincerity have endeav- 
oured to act in obedience to his Spirit, in this respect, 
also, we are to consider principles rather than men. 
At the same time that the subject seemed to require 
the use of plain and pointed language, I trust that this 
class, considering them as members of the one univer- 
sal family, have been included within the bounds of 
that fervent love which I have witnessed to flow to- 
wards the souls of all men. Notwithstanding many of 
this description have, in ages which are past, exerted 
their strength with such violence in opposing the pure 
spirit of the gospel, and although many in the present 
day, continue to crucify that Spirit, in upholding the 
ministry of the letter, and to be oppressors of the crea- 
tion in the support of the unrighteous systems of tithes 
and usurped dominion, yet to all those who have not 
resisted the Holy Spirit, till they have become finally 
swallowed up in spiritual death, the heavenly Father 
is continuing his gracious invitations 66 to receive him 
in the way of his coming" — " to forsake the evil of 
their ways — to undo the heavy burdens, and to let the 
oppressed go free." These terms fulfilled, he will re- 
ceive them into his favour, and they shall truly become 
the children of his gospel light. 

As the reader will find certain applications affixed 
to the metaphorical terms and figures used in the Book 
of Revelations, some of which applications may appear 



XXvi INTRODUCTORY ADDRESS. 

new to him, he may possibly at first view suppose that 
they are not all according to the original meaning. But 
upon a careful examination, he may not only find that 
they are uniformly placed to represent the same ideas 
throughout these prophecies, but the same terms gene- 
rally express the same ideas in the writings of the pro- 
phets in the Old Testament and other books of scrip- 
ture. The applications I have believed to belong to 
each respectively are described in a table preceding 
the Analysis. 

The manner of dividing the Analysis into parts, with- 
out regard to chapters, the reader will see, naturally 
arose from tracing the subjects pointed out by the dif- 
ferent characters. 

Having now given the reader such* information as 
appeared necessary respecting the plan of the work 
before him, and my motives for offering it to public 
view, I feel disposed to conclude this address with some 
reflections on my own conduct in the course of my life ; 
designing them as a stimulus to excite others to faithful- 
ness to the discoveries of the true spiritual light in the 
soul, and as a warning to avoid the dangers into which 
I, by repeated acts of disobedience, have fallen. 

I have at many times, from my youth to middle age, 
been made clearly sensible that my safety consisted in 
dwelling in humility with the pure Spirit of "Christ 
within the hope of glory," and waiting diligently upon 
him, to be daily informed of my duty ; that my whole 
man should be kept in subjection to his inward law, 
and that my pursuits of the things of this world should 
be bounded by true moderation. While I continued 
in obedience to these discoveries, I lived in the enjoy- 
ment of his favour and love, and was often sensible of 



INTRODUCTORY ADDRESS. 



xxvii 



his providential direction in conducting my outward 
concerns. But, suffering my mind to relax from a state 
of steadfast watchfulness, I fell into error in submitting 
myself too much to the government of my natural fa- 
culties, which were quick and vigorous ; by the bustling 
activity whereof, more than from a desire to accumulate 
wealth, I have been hurried into an immoderate pur- 
suit of outward objects, and a neglect of attention to 
the testimony of my brethren, so often revived in our 
meetings for discipline, against such excess in the cares 
of this world. And although through the gently re- 
straining kindness and mercy of my heavenly Father, I 
have often been made sensible of my error, and by his 
grace brought back — being clearly convinced that but 
a few outward* cares were fittest for a Christian, and 
resolving to live in an humble, watchful frame, yet in 
the same manner I have fallen and transgressed again 
and again. Having thus departed from the place of 
my safety, the Christian life in me became weakened, 
and I failed of supporting several of the religious tes- 
timonies of my friends, which yet at times felt precious 
to me. 

Thus following lying vanities, I have painfully found, 
that in proportion to the degree of my departure from 
the holy principle, I have forsaken my own mercies, 
and pierced myself through with many sorrows. 

Yet, in all these transactions, I know not that I have, 
in any instance, more than is here alluded to, trans- 
gressed the bounds of moral rectitude ; or that my ex- 
ertions have exceeded that degree which would stand 
approved by those who judge only by the sight of the 
eye or the hearing of the ear. Nay, I even appre- 
hended that my mind was often as much preserved 
4 



xxviii 



INTRODUCTORY ADDRESS. 



from being unprofitably engaged when in large busi- 
ness as when in less ; and I was frequently favoured to 
have it withdrawn therefrom when the transactions of 
the day were over. Nevertheless, he who seeth not 
as man seeth, in his wisdom frustrated the ends I aimed 
at, and suffered in mercy my possessions to be diminish- 
ed by numerous losses, which all the powers of the 
understanding I acted by, could neither foresee nor 
prevent. 

I have now to acknowledge with reverent thanks- 
giving, on the banks of deliverance, that the Lord 
Jesus Christ by his Spirit effectually awakened in my 
soul a sense of its wretched condition; through the 
revelation of that terror and wrath in which it was 
involved by separating itself from the principle of spi- 
ritual life, and submitting to the government of the 
natural understanding. After abiding under his righte- 
ous judgments, he mercifully vouchsafed to draw me 
out of that condition, and inclined me to submit to the 
operation of the flaming sword, which divideth asunder, 
between the soul and the natural spirit, as between 
joints and marrow, freely offering himself a propitia- 
tion for all my sin. The gulf of separation being 
then removed, the heavenly consolation which I found 
to flow as a river was indeed unutterable. And in 
the calmness and abstractedness from outward objects 
which I then witnessed, my understanding was opened 
renewedly to discover the substance and plan of the 
following work, and my duty pointed out in preparing 
it for the view of mankind. Although, by the atten- 
tion which has since been necessary to the cares I had 
imprudently involved myself in, my mind has some- 
times been embarrassed with weakness and perplexity, 



INTRODUCTORY ADDRESS. xxix 

yet as I have renewedly retired , I have still found the 
same advocate with the Father continue. Thus hav- 
ing tasted of the terrors of the Lord for disobedience, 
which is sin, I now persuade men. I believe that if I 
had dwelt in the pure fear of the Lord, and in a daily 
application to know his will concerning me, I should 
have been led into greater usefulness in his militant 
church than I ever have been. 

By the gradual progress of sickness and decay, I 
perceive that the final dissolution of my body is now 
near at hand. My days are spent in weakness and 
pain — yet by the feeling enjoyment of the unutterable 
love of my heavenly Father, my soul is supported from 
day to day \ without which most precious sensation I 
believe I should sink under the remembrance of my 
failings and the weight of my numerous afflictions. I 
am indeed as a monument of his mercy ; and in the 
gracious assurance of its continuation, believe he will 
give me eternal life in his heavenly kingdom — yet 
prostrating all the faculties of my being at his footstool 
under a sense of my unworthiness. To his grace, which 
is able to bring salvation, if received and obeyed, I 
commend all — craving in the aboundings of the love 
which I feel, that they may be favoured to adhere to 
the reproofs of instruction, and live. 

John Jones. 



1 2th Mo. 1799. 



AN ESSAY 



ON THE 

"SYSTEM OF MAN. 



Section L 

Of man, as a being composed of natural and spiritual 
parts ; or body, spirit, and soul. 

The body is the earthen tabernacle, fitted up and 
prepared, as a receptacle for the soul, during its resi- 
dence in it. It is formed of matter, into the mass of 
which, as into its first principle, it must return. It is 
propagated like other animal beings, by generation, and 
like them, has a spirit, or natural life, by which it is 
actuated, and which expires with it, as the life of other 
animals. 

In the natural part of man, we find the properties 
of matter, the vegetation of plants, the life of animals, 
and their sensitive and instinctive properties, together 
with the additional powers of reason. This last appears 
to be the only material difference between the natural 
spirit of man, and the spirit of other animalso 

As in the general order of universal existence, man 
is the medium, or centre, in which corporal and spi- 



32 



AN ESSAY ON THE 



ritual beings unite, so, in his particular composition, 
the spirit of man being naturally situated, between the 
material, earthly body, and the immaterial, spiritual 
soul, is by the powers of reason fitted to be the agent, 
or operative principle between them. 

The soul is an indivisible, spiritual substance, that 
cannot be generated. It is the immediate production 
of the Almighty, created by him ; and being immortal, 
it cannot cease to exist. It is, therefore, the most 
noble part ; and being situated spiritually between the 
natural animal spirit and the supernatural divine spirit, 
it has a capacity of being united to either of them. By 
adhering to the former, the soul loses the exercise of 
its peculiar spiritual senses and heavenly powers, re- 
ceives a birth and life from the powers of the natural 
part, and thus becomes carnally minded, which is its 
death. Being quickened by the latter, and adhering 
to it, it is made a living soul ; the divine word, or spi- 
rit of truth, being the true light and life of it, even as 
the animal spirit is the light and life of the body. 

Sect. II. 

Of man in a perfect state. 

The soul being made for the enjoyment of eternal 
happiness, has a capacity of acting in a manner suited 
to its nature and being. The natural spirit of man has 
also powers of action suited to its being in time, and 
to the government and support of the body in which it 
resides ; in the exercise whereof, on its acquiring 
knowledge by experience, it is capable of exerting it- 
self independently of the direction of the soul. But 



SYSTEM OF MAN. 



33 



the natural spirit of man, not being capable of ap- 
proaching to a divine communion, can only act with 
certainty in things which come directly within its ob- 
servation. 

As God is a being of all comprehensive knowledge, 
and of unlimited wisdom and goodness, and as all his 
works are works of perfect love, it is clearly evident 
that man was in the beginning placed in such circum- 
stances as were exactly adapted to the station he was 
designed to fill in the creation ; and as He who is infi- 
nite love knew would be most conducive to his happi- 
ness. 

In the perfect state and proper order of the nature 
and economy of man, as God at first made him, or to 
which he is restored by Christ — the divine light — the 
wisdom and power of God — the soul, as the most noble 
part, is predominant, acting in subserviency only to 
the divine principle, which is its life, and thereby 
ruling and directing the rational powers, to the well 
ordering also and absolute governing of the natural ap- 
petites, passions and propensities : and thus body, soul., 
and spirit, are preserved blameless. 

The soul being thus a partaker of the divine nature, 
and nourished by, and growing up in union with it, is 
transformed into the image of God, from glory to glory, 
by the operation of his spirit, " unto the measure of 
the stature of the fulness of Christ. " Thus to man it 
is possible to arrive at such attainment in grace, as that 
it may become as natural to him to do the will of God 
as it is for the natural man to sin. 



34 



AN ESSAY ON THE 



Sect. IIL 

Of man in a fallen ' state. 

As to be spiritually minded is the true life, peace, 
and happiness of the soul, so to be carnally minded is 
its death, by which it loses the exercise of its peculiar 
living powers. And as by keeping under the divine 
influence, the soul has the pre-eminence in man, accord- 
ing to the true nature of his being, so by separating 
therefrom, it falls beneath the natural senses and facul- 
ties, and receives a birth and life from them, and thus 
he becomes another kind of being, called in scripture 
the natural man. Who, although he may have the 
use of his outward senses and natural understanding, as 
truly and exactly as the spiritual man, and even as 
our Saviour expresses it, may be u wiser in his genera- 
tion than the children of light," yet his judgment, re- 
specting divine and spiritual things, must be very 
uncertain, and his faith merely human. Because, the 
distinguishing faculty of his soul is as much asleep, as 
the visive faculty of a blind man. And though an 
idea of the existence of a God, may have become fixed 
in the understanding of the natural man, by impres- 
sions made at times on his soul by the divine spirit, or 
by being communicated to him from others, yet the 
happiness that any enjoy by contemplating this natural 
idea of God, is as diiferent from the real heavenly en- 
joyment as the notion or description of natural light to 
a blind man is from the real vision. For "the natural 
man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God, nei- 
ther can he know them, because they are spiritually 



SYSTEM OF MAN. 



35 



discerned." And although he may suppose he has ra- 
tionally decided, according to the evidences presented, 
and the manner in which he has viewed them, yet his 
conclusions must be doubtful, even as those of a deaf 
man respecting sounds or voices. And the judgment 
being founded on opinions and conjectures, or mere 
human testimony, different opinions and conjectures 
may again unsettle it. 

The manner of education often fixes an improper 
bias, by calling the attention wholly to the exercise of 
the natural powers. The spiritual or supernatural 
sense hereby becomes neglected, and the correspond- 
ing ideas lost or prevented. To this the examples of 
vice and immorality, profaneness and impiety, which 
abound, much contribute. In these there is often an 
early acquiescence, and by habit a partaking in sensual 
indulgences 5 when, as Elihu expresses it, " their soul 
dieth in youth, and their life is among the unclean."* 

Thus the immaterial soul — the most noble part in 
man, instead of ruling and directing the operations of 
the rational faculties to the glory of God, is fallen be- 
neath, and subjected to, them; and even in many in- 
stances, to the earthly and beastly appetites and pas- 
sions, being dead as to any power of overcoming them, 
through its separation from the principle of spiritual 
life. " Thus in Adam" — that is, in the earthly, ani- 
mal, or natural state, " all die," or are dead 5 and man 
in a fallen state, whether professor or profane, Jew 
or Christian, deist or doctor in divinity, is but as a 
beast of the field, or at best but a man by the halves, 
in comparison with the regenerate man. In the high- 

* Job, chap. 36, v. 14, 

'5 i 



36 



AN ESSAY ON THE 



est state of his natural knowledge and abilities, falling 
as much short of the spiritual man, as the beast of the 
field falleth short of him that is merely natural, being all 
included in one common description, as " having sepa- 
rated themselves"—" sensual, not having the spirit." 

Sect. IV. 

Of the fall of Mam. 

As man was created in the image of God, his nature 
must have been clear of all impurity. The powers of 
his capacity, when he entered into action, were unpre- 
judiced; his mind having received no information but 
from the impressions made on his soul by the Spirit of 
the Almighty — that living word that became the life, 
food, and nourishment of it. The soul then acting 
under immediate divine influence, the whole system 
was in perfect order and harmony. The heart of man 
was then that pleasant garden, which the Lord planted ; 
or in which he caused to spring up and grow every 
amiable virtue and pious disposition worthy of a human 
being, which are represented by the trees of the gar- 
den, that were pleasant to the sight and good for food. 

As man was thus divinely instructed in the way of 
his duty to God, and the preservation of his person, 
and made observations on the various occurrences that 
took place, there naturally arose a knowledge out of 
experience, whereby he found and knew that those 
things which his benevolent instructer had pointed out 
to him, as fitting for his use and attention, were really 
good ; and that what he had warned him to avoid as 



SYSTEM OF MAN. 



37 



unsuitable was really evil. This is represented by the 
''tree of knowledge of good and evil." 

Thus, it appears, that whilst our first parents lived 
and walked under the immediate influence and direc- 
tion of divine grace, they remained in a state of inno- 
cence, enjoyed a spiritual communion with God, and 
were- partakers of the divine nature ; with which they 
might, by continued obedience, have arrived at such a 
state of nearness and conjunction, as to have been in- 
separable from it. It also appears, that the Almighty 
not only furnished them with ability to continue there- 
in, but timely cautioned them to avoid the means which 
would lead out of it — " Of every tree of the garden thou 
mayest freely eat." Those good and pious dispositions 
which are of my own right hand planting, thou mayest 
freely live in the practice of. The exercise of them 
will be food and nourishment to their life. u But of 
the tree of knowledge of good and evil thou shalt not 
eat ; for in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt 
surely die." Thy soul must be supported, daily, by the 
bread of life. Thou must not depend, or think to live, 
upon that knowledge of good and evil which thou hast 
gained by my former instructions, or thy own experi- 
ence. It is not food fit for the spiritual, immortal 
soul, but will bring it under subjection to the natural 
powers of the animal spirit, to depend on their inge- 
nuity and invention, their conjectures and determina- 
tions, their will, judgment and memory, and will bring 
forth, feed, and nourish a wrong birth, by which it will 
become carnally minded, which is death. Now this 
does not appear to have been an arbitrary injunction of 
the Almighty, imposed upon Adam to tempt or try him ; 
but a benevolent, timely warning, that as he stood in a 



38 



AN ESSAY ON THE 



state of perfect freedom of will, he might be admonish- 
ed of that state of spiritual darkness and death, into 
which the soul would sink, by separating itself from 
that living word, which was the true light and life of 
it. As the Almighty did not fix him in a state of im- 
mutable happiness, but of probationary trial, so neither 
did he compel him to accept and follow the grace freely 
offered to lead him into immutable happiness. Such 
compulsion would have rendered him a mere passive 
engine, impelled to act as a senseless machine. 

Thus, while Adam and Eve lived in union with the 
divine principle, under which the soul was the predo- 
minant part of their being, there would, in their va- 
rious cares and pursuits, be a constant attention in the 
natural spirit to the voice of the soul, expressed in the 
intimations of conscience, and thereby unfolded in the 
natural understanding. They would also be led, under 
the influences of the Holy Spirit, to pray daily for 
their souls 5 spiritual nourishment, as well as temporal 
blessings ; and devoutly to acknowledge their gratitude 
for favours received, which, for the edification of one 
another, they might at times express in words, or per- 
haps in broken expressions, or "groanings which could 
not be uttered/' After a time of living and acting in 
this manner, it appears to me, that u the woman," from 
the knowledge gained by observation and experience, 
apprehended they might be able to form plans of living 
and acting without waiting for further divine commu- 
nications, and even to compose prayers, suitably to 
comprehend their several wants. The serpent was a 
figurative representation of a self- sufficient principle, 
and his speaking was expressive of the conflict occasion- 
ed in the mind by the natural understanding opposing 



SYSTEM OF MAN, 



39 



the impressions of divine grace, which the principle 
of self-sufficiency reasoned away — presuming that by 
turning their attention to the unlimited exercise of 
their natural faculties, from the knowledge they had 
already acquired, they might, by investigating the 
works of creation, become competent judges for them- 
selves of what was good and what was evil ; and might 
also be prepared at all times with suitable forms of 
prayer, to address the Almighty ; and thus their souls 
began to feed upon this tree of knowledge, which grew 
up in the midst of the garden. 

Now, here was the self-sufficiency by which sin 
was introduced — which, I believe, was neither created 
by the Almighty, nor infused into man by any evil 
being, independent of his own mind ; nor could he have 
sinned at all, if he had kept united to the divine prin- 
ciple. But the soul, being placed spiritually between 
the natural animal spirit of man, and the supernatural 
divine spirit, was in a state of perfect liberty, either 
to wait for the immediate influence of the Holy Spirit 
to discover its duty to God, and enable it to act ac- 
cordingly, or to recur to the knowledge gained by ex- 
perience, and treasured up in the faculties of the ani- 
mal spirit. The soul, by attending to the suggestions 
of the natural understanding, and turning from that 
divine spirit wherein its life and strength lay, submit- 
ted the determination of its duty to the decisions of the 
natural mind, which could not know or discern the 
things of God, and thus subjecting itself to the powers 
thereof, received a birth and life from thence, and 
became carnally minded, which is death. 

This has appeared to me to be the nature of the fall 
of man : in which the spiritual, immortal soul, which 



40 



AN ESSAY ON THE 



should be the governing principle, acting only in sub 
serviency to the divine word or spirit of truth, is fallen 
beneath the powers of the natural part, and incapable 
of restraining its propensities — a state, in which it is 
not only capable of sinning, but " being at enmity 
against God, is not subject to the law of God, neither 
indeed can be." 

And, notwithstanding Adam and Eve were soon sen- 
sible of their souls' nakedness, which would be manifest- 
ed on their offering up prayers in the strength of the 
natural understanding, which the Lord would neither 
accept nor own, yet, it seems, they continued in the 
practice, thus covering themselves with the fig-leaf 
covei^ng of their self- righteousness. And, even in the 
cool of the day, when a retirement from their bustling 
exercises, thus entered into, gave them opportunity of 
reflecting coolly on what they had done, and the voice 
of the Lord began to be heard in their souls — such 
was their infatuation, that they thought to stifle con- 
viction, by hiding themselves " amongst the trees of the 
garden" — those pious dispositions, the works of which 
they could now perform in the mere will of the natural 
part— -until the soul-searching word awakened in them 
a sense of their wretchedness. 

Now, this voice which spake to them — u Adam, 
where art thou?" — was the voice of the Spirit of Christ, 
the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world— that 
peaceful, gentle, innocent life, which they crucified, 
when the foundation of the government of the earthly 
nature was laid in their souls. This is the spiritual 
rock which followed Israel in the wilderness, "which 
rock was Christ." This is the "word of the Lord, 
which came" to the prophets of old, opening their un- 



SYSTEM OF MAN. 



41 



ders tan dings, qualifying them to declare his will to the 
people, and enabling them to fulfil his requirings, un- 
moved by all the malice of the wicked. This is that 
same divine word, which was manifested in the flesh, 
showing, in the person of Jesus Christ, a pattern of 
that perfection of manhood, whereunto we should strive 
to attain, and unto which he has called us : and repre- 
senting by the sufferings endured in that outward body, 
the contempt, reproach, and oppression which his pure, 
innocent life suffers spiritually by being rejected of 
men. This is the same Holy Spirit, which is continu- 
ally striving to redeem man, and restore him to his 
original dignity, and which, if not resisted, but co- 
operated with, will effect its purpose, by separating 
the soul from the government of the natural spirit, and 
causing it to live in him, after coming under the ope- 
ration of the u flaming sword," which was i( placed to 
guard the way of the tree of life." Herein is evident 
the wonderful kindness and mercy of God, who, not- 
withstanding man has thus transgressed his law of ever- 
lasting love, has continued to him a capacity of return- 
ing, and becoming again united to him, when that holy 
principle of life, which, under imprisonment and op- 
pression by the carnal dispositions which prevail in the 
natural man, is compared to a small seed, is suffered to 
arise and bruise the head of the serpent, self- sufficiency . 

Sect. V. 

Of true religion. 

The soul of man, only, being immortal, and, conse- 
quently, the only part of man that can approach to a 



42 



AN ESSAY OIS THE 



divine communion, and true religion, comprehending a 
system or mode of faith and practice, relating to, and 
dependant on a spiritual union and communion between 
the soul and the divine spirit, the soul is, therefore, 
the part in man, which must be the active principle or 
agent under the divine spirit, in directing in the per- 
formance of all the duties which appertain to religion. 

The natural understanding, when the soul is kept in 
subjection to the divine will, may be active in the ge- 
neral regulation of its own conduct, in common affairs, 
which relate to the accommodation of the body, and in 
the government of the animal dispositions in man, 
wherein, if it err, the soul being under right govern- 
ment, will, through the medium of conscience, convey 
impressions, whereby the natural judgment may be 
rectified, and the conduct regulated accordingly. But 
in religion, as it ultimately respects the well-being of 
the soul, all the proper efforts of the natural faculties 
must be only secondary in the performance of those 
outward acts, which are correspondent to the inward 
disposition of the soul. 

All the outward acts w r hich it is necessary for the 
animal powers, under the guidance of the rational facul- 
ties, thus instructed, to perform, as included in the 
class of religious duties, are only such as may simply 
manifest a subjection of our whole man to the divine 
principle, such as may tend to the information, edifi- 
cation or instrumental help one of another, or such as 
respect the exercise of that brotherly-kindness and love 
which our relative alliance one to another, as children 
of the heavenly Father's family, or dependence one on 
another, as fellow- creatures in the great scale of bro- 
therhood, render expedient or necessary. 



SYSTEM OP MAN. 



43 



As God is a Spirit, and the soul of man is also spiri- 
tual, and as nothing which is composed of matter, or 
which is capable of being dissolved, can approach to a 
divine communion, so none of our outward religious 
acts can possibly operate between the soul and God, 
and, therefore, only appertain to our being in time. 
Hence, from the list of outward religious duties, are 
evidently excluded all that catalogue of complicated, 
ceremonious performances, which have been long sup- 
posed, by many, to operate directly between the souls 
of those who act therein, and. the divine being. 

In the divine superintendence over all created sys- 
tems, love reigns predominant ; and is the eternal source 
from whence proceeds all the benefits conferred on in- 
telligent beings. It is, therefore, impossible for men 
so to co-operate with the divine mind, as to be accept- 
ably instrumental in religiously conferring benefits one 
on another, or to perform outward religious acts to their 
own profit, without being made sensible partakers of 
that love which flows from the divine source, and the 
soul being influenced thereby in these religious per- 
formances. This truth is evidenced by Paul, in his 
first epistle to the Corinthians, chapter xiii. " Though 
I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, and have 
not charity, I am become as sounding brass, or a tink- 
ling cymbal. And though I have the gift of prophecy, 
and understand all mysteries, and all knowledge; and 
though I have all faith, so that I could remove moun- 
tains, and have not charity, I am nothing. And though 
I bestow all my goods to feed the poor, and though I 
give my body to be burned, and have not charity, it 
profiteth me nothing.*' That, by the charity here 
spoken of, the apostle meant a lively and sensible par- 
6 



44 



AN ESSAY ON THE 



ticipation of, and co-operation with, divine love, is too 
clear to admit of contradiction. 

Now, in the performance of many outward acts, 
which have been long supposed by many to be insepa- 
rably attached to the religion of Jesus Christ, it is 
demonstrably certain, that the natural understanding 
can, and does, act as principal director, and, indeed, in 
general, no higher immediate power is expected or 
sought for. Divine love, therefore, not being the ope- 
rative principle immediately influencing in these per- 
formances, they are for ever excluded from all possible 
union with pure and undefiled religion. And though 
many who have observed different forms, and adhered 
to different ceremonious systems of human invention, 
may have wrought righteousness, and been accepted of 
God, yet, the only ground of their acceptance has been, 
the obedience of the soul to his inward law, indepen- 
dent of outward forms. 

In the performance of those religious acts which are 
designed for the instruction, edification, or instrumen- 
tal help one of another, those powers and faculties 
which rule and operate in the actors, can only severally 
reach and affect the corresponding powers and facul- 
ties, in those who hear, see and feel. Thus, in the 
exercise of the ministry, if the soul be subject to di- 
vine counsel, and information be thereby opened in it 
for the benefit of the people, the soul keeping under 
the divine influence, the rational faculties in subser- 
viency, become occupied ; and by their powers over the 
animal frame, their ideas are conveyed by the organs 
of speech in the speaker, through the organs of hear- 
ing in the hearer. By these means, ideas similar to 
those in the speaker are formed, or renewed, in the 



SYSTEM OF MAN. 45 

natural understanding of the hearer, whereby impres- 
sions are conveyed to his soul, which, if he be wait- 
ing with desire to be benefitted, the divine evidence 
accompanying, bears witness to be according to truth ; 
and the impressions are thus strengthened to his in- 
struction, edification or conviction. But when men 
undertake to act in the ministry merely by the powers 
of the rational faculties, supposing that immediate di- 
vine revelation is ceased, or that it is not always neces- 
sary for the edification of the church, these can only 
convey ideas and impressions to their hearers, similar 
to those from which themselves act. Their origin be- 
ing in the natural understanding, they can only ope- 
rate on the natural understanding, passions or affec- 
tions of their hearers. And, notwithstanding such 
ministers may "kindle a- fire" in the natural passions 
and affections, "and compass themselves about with 
sparks," yet these efforts of the spirit of self-sufficiency 
which acts in them, and thus " transforms itself into" the 
appearance of " an angel of light," operating to beget, 
foster, and strengthen its own likeness in others, and 
the divine spirit being thereby rejected and crucified, 
their ministry only tends to lead the soul down deeper 
and deeper into the labyrinths of the chambers of death. 

Thus the ancient or modern idolatrous priest or ma- 
gician, the learned Jewish rabbin, the humanly-quali- 
fied Christian bishop or doctor in divinity, and all 
others who wait not for the immediate influence of the 
Holy Spirit in the works of their ministry, while they 
are each actuated and directed merely by the faculties 
of the rational understanding, in their several religious 
performances, are all included in one class, similar to 
those of whom the prophet declared formerly, "they 



46 



AN ESSAY ON THE 



have run unsent, and therefore they shall not profit the 
people. " 

Although by storing up and comparing the expe- 
riences of antecedent ages, human reason and self-suffi- 
ciency may have advanced from one degree of specula- 
tive refinement to another, yet, whenever their votaries 
undertake to act in matters of religion, though they 
may have formed copious systems, and adorned them 
with a pomp and glitter which tend to captivate the 
natural senses, the principle by which they act, mani- 
fests itself to be the old serpent still, feeding upon the 
dust. And, with all the advantages of former revela- 
tions and prophetical warnings, and the numerous ex- 
amples left us upon record of the experience of others, 
this self-sufficient disposition can attain to nothing 
higher in the learned religious philosopher or divine of 
the present day, than it did formerly in the minds of 
Adam and Eve. And, as they, by acting in the strength 
thereof, fell from their original dignity, and became 
subject to the animal nature, so these, while they con- 
tinue to uphold the government of the same nature, 
and act by its powers, though they may have supposed 
themselves to have been eating and drinking in the 
presence of the Lord, are only feeding upon the same 
original tree of natural knowledge, and doing the works 
of that serpent, which is u cursed above every beast of 
the field. "* 

* Men, by assuming the direction of the religious move- 
ments of themselves and others, by the exercise of their ra- 
tional faculties alone, without waiting for, and receiving divine 
guidance, inasmuch as they act, in their self-sufficiency, of 
which the serpent is a figure, more offensively in the divine 
sight, by assuming the divine prerogative, than those do, 



SYSTEM OF MAN. 



47 



The life of true religion, then, will stand for ever 
separated from all those external, servile systems, 
which have been formed in the darkness of the natural 
understanding, and a conformity thereto enforced, or 
advised, in the blind and creaturely zeal of their dif- 
ferent advocates; the ceremonious services whereof 
have been supposed to operate in some mysterious and 
insensible manner, to the benefit of those who perform 
them, while themselves continue the servants of sin, and 
plead for the daily commission thereof. But true re- 
ligion is pure and simple, and never confined by forms. 
In the exercises thereof, the soul is free, being exalted 
to its original station in the composition of man. In the 
progress thereof, the mind, like " the just man's path,'* 
is enlightened from one degree of spiritual perception 
to another, till the clearness of the gospel -day appear, 
and the shadows flee away. In the power thereof, all 
the propensities of the animal, and faculties of the ra- 
tional nature, are held in subjection, and the body of 
sin and death, buried. In the enjoyments thereof, the 
internal communion of the Spirit of Christ, transcends 
and supersedes every inferior and external object. In 
the works thereof, the divine harmony is livingly wit- 
nessed, the spring of every action being love. 

Sect. VL 

Of the serpent, called the devil, satan, fyc. 

There has seldom been an opinion propagated by 
superstition, or maintained by prejudice, more perni- 

who, overcome by temptations, gratify their sensual appetites 
and propensities in the lusts of the flesh, represented by the 
beasts of the field. 



48 



AN ESSAY ON THE 



ciotis to man, than the notion of a self- existing being? 
denominated the devil, satan, &c. A belief in such a 
being, and in the powers generally attributed to him, 
has, in a great measure, frustrated the end intended 
by the divine cautions and threatenings recorded in 
holy writ against the tempers and dispositions pointed 
out by these appellations. For many, while supposing 
themselves to be watching against the wiles and strata- 
gems of an imaginary evil being without them, to whom 
such vast powers have been attributed, have suffered 
the spiritual, immortal soul to be led and directed by 
the powers of the natural understanding. And being 
confident that the suggestions of the supposed self- ex- 
isting devil have not governed their determinations, 
they have fixed themselves in the very state and con- 
dition they were warned to avoid. 

It would appear, indeed, to be a monstrous absurdity, 
to suppose that the Almighty would create a being of 
such description, and furnish him with such vastly ex- 
tensive powers and capacity as have long been ascribed 
to him — combining in his imaginary character, if not 
powers nearly allied to omnipotence, at least to omni- 
science and omnipresence. And those powers, too, as 
the doctrine would seem to intimate, conferred on him 
for the express purposes of continually opposing the 
will of the great Creator, and fulfilling the offices of 
tempter and tormentor to his rational creation. 

An absurdity equally great would be the supposition, 
that a spirit, created good — as all the productions of 
the divine power unquestionably were — should, in con- 
sequence of a rebellious departure from a blissful state 
of obedience, be endowed with a capacity to assume, and 
exercise, of its own mere volition, the vastly extended 



SYSTEM OF MAN. 



49 



attributes and powers in question ; as it were in reward 
for the consummate wickedness of its conduct. A doc- 
trine lit only to be entertained in some heathenish my- 
thological tale, or in the pernicious fables of " Milton's 
Paradise Lost." 

Some persons appear to entertain the opinion, that 
there can be no torment to the wicked without the in- 
tervention of an external tormentor. But what tor- 
ment can be conceived to be more poignant in any state 
of existence, than an internal sense of wrath, horror, 
darkness and despair, arising from a separation, through 
wilful disobedience, from the blissful harmony of divine 
love ? Some, again, will suppose there can be no temp- 
tations to evil without the agency of a personal tempter, 
of distinct and separate existence — forgetting the clear, 
emphatical declaration of the apostle James, that 66 every 
man is tempted when he is drawn away of his own 
lust." 

Many will, no doubt, in consequence of their long- 
established traditional prejudices, apprehend that the 
pages of scripture furnish evidence conclusively con- 
firming the doctrine of the existence of such a distinct 
evil agent; and will, therefore, condemn every effort 
to controvert the opinion, as an unhallowed attempt to 
invalidate the evidence of scriptural testimony in the 
case. But, on examining those passages of scripture 
where the terms alluded to are used, it appears clearly 
evident, that they are, in general, only meant meta- 
phorically to express certain dispositions in the minds 
of men, unconnected with any evil being without them. 

The manner in which the Egyptians recorded events 
in hieroglyphical representations, before the use of let- 
ters was introduced, would necessarily lead Moses to a 



50 



AN ESSAY ON THE 



figurative manner of expression, as the only mode where 
by the people, in the state they then were in, could be 
instructed with the best effect. And, from the general 
history of the Israelitish nation, it is manifest that their 
understandings were not generally capable of receiving 
the discoveries of divine truth, without the interven- 
tion of metaphors and outward representations address- 
ed to the perception of their outward senses — as in the 
days of the blessed Messiah the multitude to whom he 
spake, were incapable of receiving and comprehending 
his divine instructions, without the use of similes and 
parables. For it is said on a certain occasion, " with- 
out a parable he spake not unto them." 

From whatever cause it originated, the serpent ap- 
pears to have been considered amongst the Egyptians 
as a figure, representing a self-sufficient principle, real 
or imaginary, without regard to its disposition. Thus 
the Almighty, to encourage Moses, and inspire him 
with confidence in the sufficiency of that divine power 
which was promised him to accomplish the object of 
his mission, turned his rod into a serpent — the well- 
known symbol of a principle having power in itself. 
This he was commanded to exhibit before the people, 
in order to remove their do ub tings ; and also to repeat 
the same before Pharaoh, to impress him, by a lively 
representation which he would understand, with a con- 
viction of the sufficiency of that power in whose name 
he addressed him. 

The same figure is applied to express the imaginary 
self-sufficiency assumed by the magicians in opposition 
to the divine commands. 

Again, when the children of Israel were punished 
for their transgressions in the wilderness, in order to 



SYSTEM OF MAN. 



call their attention to the divine power, against which 
they had offended, and which was sufficient also to 
save and deliver them, Moses was commanded to make 
a serpent, and set it up for them to look upon and be 
healed. 

It appears then that Moses, when writing the Book 
of Genesis, could not have made use of a more forcible 
metaphor, or any other that would have been as well 
understood by the people to express the circumstance 
of our first parents omitting to wait for renewed mani- 
festations of the divine will, from a self-sufficient ap- 
prehension, that from the knowledge they had already 
obtained, through former immediate communications, 
and the experience they had acquired, their judgment 
was now sufficiently matured to enable them by their 
own powers to discriminate between good and evil, and 
to discover and perform their duty. 

After they had been convicted of their transgres- 
sion by the solemn inquisition of the Almighty, the 
state and disposition into which they had fallen, arid 
under which they had acted, was described to them in 
the awful terms, " Thou art cursed above all cattle, and 
above every beast of the field." Their transgression 
in assuming the divine prerogative, by attempting to 
conduct their religious concerns by the power of their 
own unsubjected will, was more offensive in his sight, 
than if they had erred only by yielding to the pro- 
pensities of their animal nature, as exhibited in the 
dispositions of the domesticated " cattle," or the less 
restrained " beasts of the field" — "Upon thy belly 
shait thou go." The soul cannot, in this state, retain 
the dignified, upright position in which it was placed, 
and which it was designed to maintain, reigning over, 
7 



52 



AN ESSAY ON THE 



and governing the natural powers and propensities, but 
is fallen into a state of complete prostration below them. 
66 And dust shalt thou eat all the days of thy life." 
The metaphor of dust appears to be derived from a 
comparison between the natural traveller in the high- 
way, and the spiritual traveller in his journey through 
life. As the former, by his walking, leaves the im- 
pressions of his footsteps in the dust, so the impressions 
made by the manner of walking of the spiritual travel- 
lers — their keeping in the right way — turning aside 
from it — or their different footsteps are figuratively 
called dust — or the dust of their feet.* Thus the food 
of the soul in this degraded state is derived from the 
operations of the natural mind, reflecting on past ex- 
perience, referring to acquired knowledge, or the ex- 
amples of others, and exercising a judgment by its own 
self-sufficient powers, with relation to the duties of re- 
ligion. And thus the self-sufficient teacher, whose 
dwelling is in the dust, can judge of his duty, or regu- 
late his conduct according to former experience, the 
formal rules and ceremonies of his order? or the prac- 
tice of others. If he even incline to gratify himself in 
any thing beyond his prescribed limits, he finds it is 
no more than good men and approved saints have done 

* When the disciples were commissioned to go on their 
gospel message, they were commanded to shake off the dust 
of their feet, as a testimony against those who would not re- 
ceive them. A figure, importing that the innocence and purity 
of their lives — their blameless conversation and upright walk- 
ings in correspondence with the doctrines they preached, 
would be a standing testimony against the sensuality, hypo- 
crisy, libertinism and unbelief of those who should thus re- 
ject their testimony. 



SYSTEM OF MAN. 



53 



before him. They had their failings, as well as he. 
The deep exercises of their wounded souls — the guilt 
and horror in which they involved themselves by trans- 
gression, and the purifying judgments they passed 
through, before they could witness a restoration to di- 
vine favour, he is insensible of, and overlooks. And, 
thus, that which was their death, this serpent can feed 
upon, and it is his life. And this kind of food he must 
" eat all the days of his life" — all the time of the soul's 
receiving its life from the enjoyments and activity of 
this fallen state. 

By the appellation of saian, or adversary, is gene- 
rally meant a state of opposition or unbelief: either 
to disbelieve and oppose the immediate inspiration of 
divine life to the soul, and to deny the necessity there- 
of, or to doubt, or question, the truths of divine reve- 
lations, which cannot be ascertained on common natu- 
ral principles. This, I think, appears clearly from the 
representations of this character in the Book of Job, 
and other passages of scripture wherein the term is 
used. 

The epithet devil is not used in the Old Testament, 
except in a few instances, in the plural number, where 
it appears only to mean the heathen idols ; which were 
totally void of spiritual power. In the New Testa- 
ment its use is more diversified. The plural applica- 
tion of the term by the Evangelists, in the case of Mary 
Magdalen, is full evidence that their allusion was to 
the depraved tempers, dispositions and propensities of 
her unsubjected mind, and not to a separate, self- exist- 
ing, individual power of evil. In some places it is 
used to express the same states of mind as implied by 
the terms serpent and satan. When the divine word 



54 



AN ESSAY ON THE 



is heard in the soul, and u the grace of God, that bring- 
eth salvation/ 7 hath taught the necessity of being led 
by it, to " deny ungodliness and worldly lusts/* and 
to live " soberly, righteously and godly in this present 
world," it often happens, that the natural understand- 
ing, vainly conceiving it has ability for the work, un- 
dertakes to reform the man, and direct him in the per- 
formance of his religious duties. This is, then, " the 
devil" that "cometh" "and taketh away" the seed of 
the kingdom, or word of God, that hath been sown in 
his heart, through the activity of the creaturely will 
assuming to itself that power which cometh from God 
only. Whilst the man has imagined within himself^ 
and been confirmed by his teachers in the supposition* 
that, by his religious endeavours, he was firmly secur- 
ing himself against his soul's adversary, which he con- 
sidered as a malignant spirit, distinct from his own 
mind : not considering that the imaginations and best 
religious purposes of his own carnal heart are "only 
evil continually:" and that it is "from thence every 
evil that defileth the man, proceedeth." 

In other places the term devil is used as synonymous 
with a destroyer. In this sense it appears to be applied 
to those bodily or mental infirmities which deranged or 
destroyed the natural powers of man. But Christ re- 
buking the devil, in those cases of bodily or mental dis- 
ease, argues no more in favour of the agency of evil spi- 
rits, than his rebuking the fever supposes it to have been 
an evil spirit. But, in general, the term devil is used 
to express an overbearing, domineering, brutal temper 
—-a state, wherein man is subjected to his own lusts 
and passions, or, under their influence, arbitrarily ty- 
rannises over the liberties and consciences of others. 



SYSTEM OF MAN. 



55 



And, when this was carried on with compulsive force, 
and bloody persecution, as amongst the Jews and pagan 
infidels, these evil dispositions were personified by the 
"great dragon." 

To sum up the whole, self-sufficiency in man is re- 
presented by " the serpent." The state of a disbeliever 
in, or opposer of, divine grace, is expressed by " sa- 
tan." The state of the mind which is sunk into a do- 
mineering, brutal, or destroying temper, or is carried 
away by its own lusts and passions, is denominated a 
" devil." And when inhumanly tyrannising over the 
lives, liberties and consciences of others, as in the infi- 
del state of Rome, a the great red dragon," and after 
this power was transferred to the church, " the beast." 

These dispositions, states and conditions are all the 
devils a man has to guard against and overcome. The 
greatest enemies he has to contend with, are those of 
his own house : and they are formidable, indeed. The 
strong natural man, armed with reason, philosophy, 
religion, determined will and ungovernable passions. 
He " keeps the house, and his goods are in peace." 
And nothing short of a supernatural, divine power can 
dispossess him, spoil his goods, and restore the soul to 
spiritual life. 

In the second century — after the declension of the 
church had commenced — some, imagining they had 
discovered in the passages of scripture wherein these 
metaphorical terms are used, the true foundation, 
whereon the popular pagan doctrine of evil demons, and 
their malignant influences on mankind, was founded, 
or, at least, supposing there was plausible ground to 
impose such a theory on the ignorant and credulous, 
zealously propagated the doctrine. Thus, in the apos- 



56 



AN ESSAY ON THE 



tatizing state of the church, a theory of evil agents? 
with its terrifying appendages, came to be adopted, 
which opened the way for the introduction of many 
superstitious rites and ceremonies, which were repre- 
sented by the priests, and supposed by the deluded 
people, to counteract the baleful influences of those 
malignant demons. 

Sect. VII. 

Of conscience. 

Conscience is the faculty of the soul, by which it is 
sensible of the impressions of divine love ; and by which 
it communicates with, and — when maintaining its pro- 
per station — commands the obedience of the natural 
spirit.* 

As the soul is situated spiritually, between the natu- 
ral animal spirit, and the supernatural divine spirit? 
and has a capacity of being united to, or coming under 
the government of, either of them, so conscience is ope- 
rated upon variously, according to the state the soul 
may be in. 

* It may, perhaps, be considered as occupying a station in 
the soul, comparable to that of nervous sensibility in the ani- 
mal system. As the latter is often subjected to a morbid 
state by disease in the system to which it belongs, produced 
by unhealthy food, or improper indulgence of the animal ap- 
petites, so the sensibilities of the former are blunted, and its 
intimations rendered less distinct and impressive by disease 
of the soul, produced by habitual disobedience, and partaking 
in the improper indulgence of the propensities of the natural 
spirit. 



SYSTEM OF MAN. 



57 



When the youthful mind is emerging from a state of 
ignorance, the soul being yet in a state of innocence? 
its attention is necessarily excited, as well to the in- 
fluences of the natural spirit, as to the impressions of 
divine grace ; because, being a free agent, it is neces- 
sary for it to perceive and know the tendency of each, 
in order for its subjecting the one, and uniting with, 
and obeying, the other. Hence, it is very common for 
it to alternate between them. And hence the great 
importance of the duty devolving on parents, as the 
constituted guardians of youth, under the divine eco- 
nomy, to direct the minds of their offspring to a re- 
tired attention to the 66 still small voice" of truth, im- 
pressing its admonitions on the conscience, and instru- 
mentally to assist their opening understandings to com- 
prehend its nature and its design. 

When the soul unites with, and obeys the impres- 
sions of divine love, peace and joy are its reward. 
If it continue steadfast in a course of obedience, subdu- 
ing the irregular passions and desires of the natural 
mind, it may advance to that perfect state, wherein all 
the faculties of being are brought under the divine go- 
vernment, and the impressions of divine love on the 
conscience are always peaceful and joyous. The soul 
cleaving thereto, maintains its place and dignity in the 
compound being — the natural will is reduced to sub- 
jection — its life in the fallen propensities slain on the 
cross, and body, soul, and spirit harmonize together ; 
each in its place, appointed under the economy of di- 
vine wisdom.* The rational faculties become enlight- 

.* The peculiar secret mode, whereby, under the laws ap- 
pointed by divine wisdom, the soul and natural spirit of man 



58 



AN ESSAY ON THE 



ened, and expanded, to the full measure of compre- 
hension necessary for each individual in his appointed 
allotment in religious and civil society, and of the du- 
ties required of him to fulfil. And the true enjoyment 
of the good things of this life is experienced. 

The soul continuing thus steadfast during its earthly 
pilgrimage, having partaken of "the first resurrec- 
tion/' on it 66 the second death hath no power but 
on putting off the circumstances of time, it is involved 
in the boundless ocean of everlasting love 5 where all is 
light, all life, and all joy in the divine presence. 

If it submit to the solicitations of the strong will of 

mutually communicate with each other — being of distinct and 
separate existence, though intimately connected for the pur- 
poses of the present probationary state — may possibly be never 
fully unfolded in the human understanding. Because the 
mode of salvation and means of happiness being very simple, 
and wholly comprehended under the terms of obedience to 
sensible impressions intelligibly communicated — "obey, and 
thy soul shall live" — a minute comprehension of the subject 
may never be necessary. It perhaps may, therefore, be one 
of those "secret things," which "belong unto God." It is, 
however, an evident truth, that the natural spirit of man, has, 
by means of its faculties of understanding, memory, reflection 
and judgment, operating upon the mass of ideas it may be 
at any time furnished with, a capacity to form conclusions 
according to its views of the evidences presented, and to con- 
vey impressions and present its persuasions to the immortal 
soul. It is also equally certain, that the soul, being informed 
and instructed, by the operation of the divine power upon it, 
has a capacity to excite in the natural spirit, such ideas as are 
adapted to whatever end may be intended, and to bind all the 
faculties of the rational understanding in its service, and un- 
der its rightful authority; and that they are thus mutually as- 
sociated for the accomplishment of the divine purposes, in 
this state of the soul's probation. 



s Y ST KM OF MAX. 59 

the natural spirit; to seek, and adhere to. the natural 
pleasures and allurements of this world, the soul is 
thereby disqualified for union with the principle of di- 
vine love, which is ever present; and its sense of alien- 
ation in the conscience, when renewed conviction is 
at any time mercifully impressed, is anguish and pain. 
If the soul more and more remit in its faithfulness, and 
gradually become more and more subject to the desires 
of the natural spirit, it gradually, in proportion, dies 
to the divine life: conscience becomes less and less 
susceptible of the joy which arises from a union there- 
with, and finally may arrive at such a state of aliena- 
tion, as to lose all sense and relish thereof, and become 
the passive or willing accomplice in all the irregulari- 
ties and vices of depraved nature, according to the va- 
rious inclinations of the natural dispositions of men. 
The conscience of the self-sufficient contemner of the 
restraints of true religion, consenting to the plan of 
placing natural reason as the supreme and only guide 
to the whole course of human action. The conscience 
of the covetous, conniving at the acquirement of world- 
ly wealth by every means not absolutely punishable by 
human laws. The conscience of the ambitious war- 
rior, submitting to the plausible arguments of self-will, 
for the destruction of his reputed enemies, or the con- 
quest of neighbouring territories. The conscience of 
the voluptuary, acquiescing in the indulgence of "the 
lust of the flesh, the lust of the eyes, and the pride of 
life." And so of the votaries of every other depraved 
propensity of the natural mind. Hence, all the variety 
of u impure conscience," " defiled conscience," "con- 
science seared with a hot iron," &c. 

Through the unbounded mercy and goodness of di* 
8 



60 



AN ESSAY ON I HE 



vine love, the soul, in its progressive state of depravity, 
is often awakened to a sense of its wretchedness. Some- 
times, hy renewed immediate impressions of the divine 
power, or voice of the divine word, " in the cool of 
the day," conviction is produced in the conscience, of 
the state of the soul's degradation. Sometimes by 
means of instrumental gospel ministry, accompanied by 
divine power, the attention is gained, and conscience 
awakened to a sense of whatever degree of depravity 
it may have submitted to. Sometimes by the loss of 
near connexions — the deprivation of worldly property 
or enjoyments — the occurrence of sickness, or what- 
ever other affliction the divine goodness may, in mercy, 
permit to overtake us, the vanity, or uncertainty of 
earthly enjoyments becomes opened to view ; and the 
gratifications of the natural senses being in a degree 
suspended, the soul, through conscience, becomes re- 
newedly awakened to a sense of its misery, as separated 
from the all-sustaining enjoyment of divine love. 

These convictions, if properly attended to, and judg- 
ment for transgression willingly admitted to have its 
due operation, would produce repentance, and sincere 
repentance reconciliation. Thus the harmony broken 
by disobedience would be restored, and the soul placed 
in a capacity to resist all future allurements from duty, 
till an establishment in a state of perfect obedience — 
which is a state of perfection — might be attained ; and 
perfect peace would be the result. 

But if it suffer itself again to fall under the dominion 
of the natural passions and propensities, by every such 
fall the danger to the individual is greatly increased, 
that — by habitually "perverting his own mind, and 
turning away his eyes, that he may not look unto hea- 



SYSTEM OF MAN. 



61 



ven, nor remember just judgment" — he become landed 
in a state of obdurate insensibility to the impressions of 
divine love, till the natural life is ended. When all 
possible gratification or enjoyment from thence, being 
ended with it, the soul is left destitute, and conscience 
awakened to an inexpressible sense of the misery and 
horror, consequent on the abuse of its free agency — 
the rejection of continually offered mercy in the day 
of its visitation — and rebellious separation from the di- 
vine harmony. And having then passed from its pro- 
bationary to its ever fixed state, all hope of redemption 
is extinguished. 

Amongst the various nations, now, and heretofore, 
inhabiting this earth, circumstances have contributed 
to render different nations and grades of men distin- 
guishable from each other, in moral habitudes, and in 
their apprehensions of the duties of religion. But, as 
the goodness of the Almighty Father is unbounded, 
and never was limited by any local circumstance under 
which he is pleased to bestow existence on his rational 
creation, it may be inferred as an undubitable truth, 
that a soul was never placed in this probationary state, 
in any nation under heaven, to whom was not offered 
sufficient grace, or, in other words, a sufficiency of the 
energy of divine love, impressed on the conscience, to 
enable it, by adherence thereto, to work out its salva- 
tion. 

As it is undeniably evident, that man was designed, 
in divine wisdom, for a social being, his duties and al- 
lotments in this life cannot be fulfilled, to the glory of 
God, and the good of his fellow-beings, without the ex- 
ercise of his various social qualities. Hence, great 
effects arc often produced on the minds of each other, 



62 



AN ESSAY ON THE 



by the mutual fulfilment of social duty and the opera- 
tions of social intercourse. 

If, in the course of social communication, the pre- 
cepts and examples of those who may be preserved in 
obedience to the dictates of a pure conscience are per- 
mitted to have their due effect, much good may be 
thus instrumentally promoted in the community. If, 
on the other hand, the examples of libertinism and de- 
pravity, and the diffusion of immoral sentiment, flowing 
from the slaves of a perverted or hardened conscience, 
be suffered to have an extensive morbid influence, 
moral rectitude proportionably declines, and moral de- 
pravity becomes extended. 

In the exercise of its faculties, the mind may be em- 
ployed amongst natural and moral things, and form 
conclusions according to its apprehension of the evi- 
dences they present ; and in different nations and dif- 
ferent ages of the world the results thus attained may 
have been widely different from each other, and yet 
may have been equally innocent; and the different 
practices consequent on those diversified results equally 
virtuous and upright — the divine goodness not seeing 
meet, under present and surrounding circumstances, to 
impress the conscience with any evidence of disappro- 
bation, it has remained innocently or virtuously acces- 
sary to the conclusions of the judgment upon the evi- 
dences it had embraced. 

Yet the divine witness in the conscience, being purity 
in itself, never did consent to a course of conduct in 
men^ whereby moral evils have been multiplied upon 
the aggregate human family, and the soul habitually 
estranged from its holy preserver. But the natural 
spirit of man, being strongly inclined to its own grati- 



SYSTEM 01 MAN 



6:* 



iication, lias, in many cases, prevailed to establish ha- 
bits of conduct adverse to the admonitions of the wit- 
ness for God in the conscience, and suited to the proud, 
selfish, corrupt desires of the natural mind, directed 
by depraved influential leaders. 

Hence, in many nations, darkness, superstition, and 
gross moral depravity have overspread the mass of hu- 
man mind, and introduced, in place of that purity of 
mind and conduct, which is the natural result of con- 
stant obedience to the impressions of divine love on 
the conscience, a course of procedure and thinking so 
adverse thereto, that in some cases an ambitious and 
depraved impostor has been considered as the repre- 
sentative of the divine power on earth, and its agent 
in heaven ; and in others, " the'glory of the uncorrupti- 
ble God" has been ' 66 changed" "into an image made 
like unto corruptible man ; and to birds, and four-footed 
beasts, and creeping things." And, hence, succeeding 
ages have been involved in gross superstition, through 
the traditions and examples of their forefathers. 

In these cases, however, there has been preserved 
among men, some idea, more or less definite, of an all- 
pervading divinity. And in ages thus involved in mo- 
ral darkness, divine love has never failed to impress 
itself on the conscience, and offer salvation to the soul. 

Now as the people in those idolatrous nations have 
been educated in the notion, that the divinity was only 
worshipped with acceptance under outward figures, pre- 
sented to their senses, where individuals thus circum- 
stanced have given sincere attention to the impressions 
of love, secretly operating on the conscience, and sought 
to adhere thereto as their chief good, they may have 
fhus " feared God, and wrought righteousness," and 



64 



ATS ESSAY ON THE 



haye been u accepted of him/' at the same time that 
their visible worship may have been presented before 
those sensible objects, which the traditions of their 
fathers have taught them to suppose were his visible 
representatives. And the neglect of their outward 
forms of worship may have produced compunction ; be- 
cause in their apprehension a dereliction of duty — 
conscience, in their dark estate, remaining acquiescent 
in the judgment founded on the examples and tradi- 
tions of their fathers. 

So the hardy red man of the American wilderness, 
not yet contaminated with the vices of his fellow crea- 
tures, calling themselves civilized, but conscientiously 
obeying what he sincerely believes to be the will of 
" the Great Spirit," though maintaining his national 
religious customs and ceremonies widely different from 
ours, may be in a more acceptable state than the less 
obedient, or self-righteous, professor of gospel light and 
knowledge — the ways of divine justice being always 
equal and without partiality, and his goodness never 
requiring more of his rational creatures to prepare 
them for acceptance with him, than obedience to such 
manifestations of light in the soul and understanding as 
he is pleased, under their widely varying states and 
circumstances, to discover to them : whether it be as 
the full splendour of meridian day, or as the glimmering 
rays of the morning dawn. 

When the Son of God — the blessed Messiah — was 
manifested among men, in him was offered to the na- 
tion in which he appeared, an example altogether per- 
fect: showing forth in sublime purity, the effects of 
the operation of divine love on the conscience, in sane- 



SYSTEM OF MAN. 



65 



tifying every desire of the heart, and every motion of 
the will ; and preserving the soul in a perfect conformity 
and union with the Almighty source of divine purity. 

Standing thus in a state of complete perfection, all 
his doctrines, and all his precepts, delivered before 
the people, were calculated to direct the minds of men 
home, to their supreme good — to a steadfast obedience 
to the power and principle of divine life and love, ope- 
rating on their consciences. 

His immediate disciples, who had walked with him 
in his earthly sojourn, after he had retired from them, 
and after they had waited in secret retirement of soul, 
the time appointed of "his Father and their Father," 
received qualification and power, to go forth and preach 
to the nations, the same everlasting gospel — "the 
power of God unto salvation" — which he had preached 
before them. Thus the attention of thousands was en- 
gaged, and the power and the joys of divine love in 
the conscience were largely experienced by many. 

Soon, however, the natural will of man- — ever prone 
to place itself in the seat of the divine government in 
the soul — began to insinuate its vain imaginations into 
the concerns of religion \ and to mingle its inventions, 
founded in pride and selfish ambition, with the visible 
forms which had obtained under the apostolical admi - 
nistration. Thus extending its influence from less to 
more, great darkness and depravity at length over- 
spread even the professing Christian church ; through 
the means of those who affected to be the successors of 
the apostolic band, and the leaders of the people in the 
concerns of religion. 

These continuing their arbitrary efforts, to establish 
their own dominion in the place of the divine guide in 



66 



AN ESSAY ON THE 



the conscience, a monstrous fabric of superstition and 
wickedness came to be erected, little less deleterious 
to the interests of true religion than was the worship 
of Moloch ! ! 

In those ages of gross moral darkness and depravity, 
some, from time to time, who gave heed to the impres- 
sions of love on the conscience, and whose understand- 
ings became thereby enlightened with the light of di- 
vine truth, were, for bearing their testimony against the 
prevalent wickedness under the name of religion, 
subjected to persecution, suffering, and martyrdom. 
Others, equally sincere, may not have been required to 
appear in open opposition to the customs of the ages in 
which they lived ; but their adherence to the impres- 
sions of love on their consciences, wrought their indi- 
vidual acceptance and salvation, though submitting out- 
wardly to many, or even in that dark day approving 
some, of the vain superstitious rites and customs which 
had become established. 

But the abandoned host, exercising arbitrary power, 
from the hardened, haughty, spiritual despot, to the 
grovelling, ignorant, debauched monk, and their nu- 
merous, willing, tools and vassals, combined together 
for the suppression of every ray of divine light in the 
soul, and inflicting cruelty upon the sincere followers 
of the Lamb of God, who at any time conscientiously 
stood in opposition to them, the light of truth in the 
consciences of these was suppressed and rejected ; and 
the turbulent, ambitious will of the natural man placed 
in its rightful seat. Conscience, therefore, in these, 
by submitting to the decisions of a depraved, pervert- 
ed judgment, had become polluted — defiled — harden- 
ed— seared— and prepared to be the passive or active 



SYSTEM OF MAN. 



67 



accomplice in whatever acts of wickedness and cruelty 
its haughty tyrants chose to command its compliance 
with. Now, to suppose that any of these, thus will- 
ingly uniting in works of wickedness, by acting in ac- 
cordance with conscience in this its depraved state, 
had therefore acted with acceptance in the divine sight, 
would be as unreasonable as to say that a man was act- 
ing under the laws of divine providence, and accord- 
ing to correct principles, who wilfully closing his eyes 
against the light of the sun, and taking whatever di- 
rection his own blind imagination, or the imagination 
of others similarly blinded, should direct him, should 
plunge headlong, into whatever filth and pollution 
might happen to be in his way. 

In ages which succeeded the grossest general dark- 
ness, those who in some degree emerged from under it, 
while professing the scriptures as their rule, adopted 
systems, and settled in them, which have still been in a 
great degree subversive of the rights of conscience — 
some of them being in reality but little removed from 
the mass of superstition which they professed to have 
left. And the general mind of the different communi- 
ties, looking to human leaders as their guides, and thus 
remaining under a cloud, conscience in these has sub- 
mitted to be governed by the will of their different 
leaders. And some of those leaders in different coun- 
tries combining with the earthly governments, have con- 
tinued to maintain the same beclouded systems, and to 
exercise lordship over the consciences of the people to 
the present time. 

Others, under governments which, from the expan- 
sion of intellect, and a full conviction of the total in- 
justice of all legal establishments, have left religion 
9 



68 



AN ESSAY ON THE 



free, are seeking to subvert the wise provisions of go- 
vernments, and to acquire worldly power, honour, 
precedence and wealth by indirect and insidious means* 

Thus conscience, in the willing abettors of those re- 
ligionists holding worldly power by the agency of hu- 
man laws, and of those who are exerting their crafty 
endeavours to acquire it, remains in a state of slavish 
or blind captivity. Some of them from prospects of 
worldly advantage — some from a selfish or superstitious 
veneration to the images of worldly exaltation in sable 
attire, or from the love of human honour — some from 
a careless indifference to the interests of the soul, or 
awed by the idle denunciations of priestcraft — and 
some from a choice to let the government of their con- 
sciences remain in the hands of those who wish to re- 
tain it, rather than forego their dear earthly delights, 
and submit to the crucifying operation of the power of 
Christ, (which, if admitted, would disturb their carnal 
security and rest, and awaken in the conscience a sense 
of the souPs depravity,) connive at the imposition, and 
pass on through life, under a profession of spurious 
doctrines, rites and ceremonies, and maintaining a false, 
deceptive ministry, as if pertaining to the glorious gos- 
pel of our divine master, and the religion of his church. 

Those religious leaders who are in possession of 
worldly power and influence by means of their several 
establishments, and those who appear to be indirectly 
and insidiously aiming at the acquirement thereof, 
profess at the same time to ground their several claims 
and systems upon the doctrines and precepts of the 
New Testament. And although by all the acts of theo- 
logical eloquence, and all the sophistry of the schools, 
their dissonance can never be reconciled, but will re- 



SYSTEM OF MAN. 



69 



main to be as clearly evident to the candid inquirer as 
any other obvious moral disparity, they still continue 
so to profess — so to preach — and so to endeavour to 
make the people believe. Because on the maintainance 
of their systems, depends the standing of their idols, 
worldly influence, honour, maintainance and wealth. 
Take these away, and the religious fervour of many of 
them would languish, and their zeal become paralyzed, 
seeing that they have the daring effrontery to declare 
to the world, that on the abundance of money to qua- 
lify and support their ministry depends the eternal 
salvation of millions ! ! 

Of the state of conscience in these, it will not be the 
design of the present essay to attempt a description. 
It is left to their own reflection. But if the light of 
divine truth be not admitted to purify and redeem the 
conscience, happy indeed will it be in a day of solemn 
reckoning for some of them, from the mitred prelate, 
rioting in all the profusion of luxury upon the honest 
labours of his moral slaves, down to the petty aspirant 
after the mere shreds of priestly power and conse- 
quence, if the answer be not meted to them, which our 
blessed Lord declared would be the portion of "many," 
while pleading in their self-righteous confidence," 
" Have we not prophesied in thy name ? and in thy 
name have cast out devils? and in thy name done many 
wonderful works ?" " I never knew you. Depart 
from me, ye that work iniquity." 

The light of divine truth and love, then, is the im- 
mediate and only enlightener of the human soul, and 
the only source of its salvation. It is the " voice which, 
when inclining to error, is heard " behind thee," say- 
ing, " this is the way : walk in it." It is the "little 



70 



AN ESSAY ON THE 



leaven," which, when "hid in three measures of meal," 
brings "the whole lump," — body, soul and spirit — into 
a conformity to itself. It is the " grain of mustard 
seed," which, when duly cherished and cultivated, 
becomes a great tree. It is " the grace of God, which 
bringeth salvation," and "hath appeared unto all 
men." Conscience is the seat of its operations. Con- 
science, by adhering to this light, as its sovereign Lord, 
receives power to purify the judgment — subject, and 
conform to i tself the natural will — chasten the desires — 
and command the obedience of all the powers of the 
rational faculties. 

And though in their weak, but progressing state, 
while the prejudices of education and tradition are yet 
but partially removed, men may entertain diversity of 
opinions on things, not essential to salvation, yet con- 
science being preserved chaste to its heavenly Lord, 
will never permit them to revile, defame, or persecute 
each other. But, leaving judgment to him to whom 
it belongs, they will be brought experimentally to know 
that they "have but one master, even Christ," and that 
they "are all brethren." And the " love of God shed 
abroad in their hearts" will preserve them in peace 
and love one with another. 

But if by an habitual course of disobedience — reject- 
ing the divine light — the judgment of a man becomes 
perverted and depraved, and conscience submitting 
thereto becomes levelled into a state of carnal security, 
and passive acquiescence in a course of conduct oppos- 
ed to divine purity, in this case man is accountable 
even for the state of his conscience, and cannot in the 
end avail himself of its sanction, to justify or palliate 
his transgressions, any more than a man can justify him- 



SYSTEM OF MAN. 



71 



self in the eye of reason, who, having surrounded him- 
self with artificial darkness at mid- day, shall pursue his 
way through brakes and briers by the deceitful glim- 
merings of a meteor, surrounded with fogs, and chang- 
ing its course with every varying breath his own de 
praved passions may blow upon it. 



ANALYSIS 

OF THE 

REVELATIONS 



IN TWELVE PARTS. 



75 



Explanation of the metaphorical figures used in the 
Book of Revelations. 

Angels. Manifestations of light in the understand- 
ing. 

Beast. Arbitrary, tyrannical power. 
Black. Spiritual darkness. 
Brimstone. Revenge. 

Candlesticks. Gathered churches. Testimony 
bearers. 

Candles. Light conveyed through instruments. 
Clouds. Prejudices which darken the understand- 
ing. 

Death, is either the separation of the soul from 
the principle of spiritual life, whereby it dies to God ; or 
by its submitting to the operation of the Holy Spirit 
and uniting therewith, it dies to that life it had in the 
natural part of man. 

Second Death, is the dissolution of the body, by 
which the soul is entirely separated from the natural 
part, and immoveably fixed in its eternal condition. 

A Day, in computation of time, is put for a year. 

A Day. Frequently used for the whole continuance 
or existence of persons or things ; without any relation 
to the length of time. 

Dragon. A tyrannical spirit of infidelity. 

Devil. Arbitrary tyranny. 

Earth. Earthly powers and governments. 

New Earth. A new state of government, conduct- 
ed in the fear of God, and to his glory. 

Earthquakes. Removing or rending of earthy 
powers. Revolutions in governments. 
10 



76 EXPLANATION OF THE METAPHORICAL FIGURES 

Fountains. Heads and leaders of religious sects. 
Fire. Zeal. Party rage. 

Heaven. As heaven is that state of happiness 
which is the habitation of the blessed spirits, and as a 
life of religion and virtue is the only preparation for 
an admittance into this blessed abode, therefore reli- 
gion is figuratively called heaven. 

New Heaven. A new state of religion. 

Horses. The propagators of religion. 

Hail. Pestilential disorders. 

Islands. Small governments that are dependent 
on others, as colonies. 

Lightning. Contending of passions. 

Mountains. Large established governments. 

The Moon. Emblems, types and figures. 

Prophets. Those who speak in the name of the 
Lord, under the influence of his Holy Spirit; either to 
foretell things to come, or to the edification of those to 
whom they speak. 

False Prophets. Those who set up for ministers 
of Christ without the gifts or calling of the Holy Spi- 
rit; or undertake to foretell future events without a 
commission from God. 

Rivers. Large collections of different religious 
sects. See Waters. 

Rain. Refreshments of religion. Spiritual and 
heavenly consolations. 

Red. Bloody. The spirit of war. 

The Sun. The prophecies and precepts contained 
in the scriptures of truth.* 

* Through the instrumentality whereof, the light of truth 
has been reflected to the religious world, as the sun enlightens 
the natural world. 



USED IN THE BOO K OK REVELATIONS. 



77 



Stars. Apostles ; gospel lights ; ministers and en- 
lightened members of the church of Christ. Also, men 
in high ecclesiastical dignity in the apostate church. 

Sea. State of unsettled religious opinions. 

Satan. Unbelief. Opposition. 

Serpent. Self-sufficiency. 

Smoke. Carnal' ordinances, which were thought to 
contain spiritual virtues. But as the light arises, they 
vanish away as smoke. 

Throne. Seat of judgment. Dominion. 

Trees. Firm and strong men. 

Tree of Life. The heavenly food. The spiritual 
flesh and blood of Christ ; of which the soul partakes af- 
ter passing the flaming sword, which slays the corrupt 
nature. 

Thunder. Events claiming solemn attention. Di- 
vine judgments. 

Waters. Religious sects founded on opinions; 
therefore unstable as waters. 

Water of Life. The effusions of the Holy Spirit. 

White. Purity. 

Whore. Religious institutions, set up in the will 
of man ; and acts of worship performed without the in- 
fluence of the Holy Spirit. 



ANALYSIS 



OF THE 

REVELATIONS. 



PART I. 

The state of religion in the seven churches of Asia. 
CHAPTER I. 

1. The revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave unto 
him, to show unto his servants things which must shortly 
come to pass; and he sent and signified it by his angel to his 
servant John; 

2. Who bare record of the word of God, and of the testi- 
mony of Jesus Christ, and of all things which he saw. 

3. Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear the words 
of this prophecy, and keep those things which are written 
therein; for the time is at hand. 

The apostle, in his preface, shows this revelation of 
things to come, which he had from the Father, was 
through the word ; agreeably to the tenor of his own and 
the other apostles' epistles and writings ; wherein they 
testify that the knowledge of the Father and spiritual 
things, was only revealed through Christ. And, as the 
soul of man is capable of spiritual manifestations that 
are inconceivable by the natural understanding of it- 



80 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



self, as Daniel confessed he saw, but understood not, 
the apostle shows it was not his own conjectures re- 
specting the vision he had seen, but that he was fa- 
voured with divine light and knowledge, to compre- 
hend those things he was about to write ; which is re- 
presented by Christ sending and signifying it by his 
angel to his servant John. 

" Who bare record of the word of God," had in 
himself that record of eternal life which he knew the 
Father gave of his Son, "and of the testimony of Je- 
sus," which is the spirit of prophecy, "and of all 
things which he saw ;" thereby assuring the reader of 
the certainty he had of the truth of what he communi- 
cated ; in confidence whereof he pronounceth, " Blessed 
is he that readeth, and they that hear the words of this 
prophecy ;" that is, those whose spiritual eyes are open- 
ed to see, and their ears to hear, and who also "keep 
those things that are written therein, for the time is at 
hand." 

That it was the spiritual seeing and hearing the 
apostle meant, will appear, compared with the declara- 
tion of Christ to his disciples; "Blessed are your eyes, 
for they see ; and your ears, for they hear." There 
were many who had seen his miracles, and heard his 
sayings, but who had closed their spiritual senses, and 
shut out the light, lest they should understand, and be 
converted. 

4. John, to the seven churches which are in Asia: Grace 
be unto you, and peace, from him which is, and which was, 
and which is to come: and from the seven spirits which are 
before his throne; 

5. And from Jesus Christ, who is the faithful witness, and 
the first-begotten of the dead, and the prince of the kings of 



REVELATIONS. 



81 



the earth. Unto him that loved us, and washed us from our 
sins in his own blood, 

6. And hath made us kings and priests unto God and his 
Father: to him be glory and dominion for ever and ever. Amen. 

7. Behold, he cometh with clouds; and every eye shall see 
him, and they also which pierced him: and all kindreds of 
the earth shall wail because of him. Even so, Amen. 

8. I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the ending, 
saith the Lord, which is, and which was, and which is to come, 
the Almighty. 

The apostle then addresses himself to the seven 
churches which are in Asia ; wishing them " grace," 
as it is only by grace that any one can choose the way 
of life, and thereby witness " peace," from him ¥ who 
is" the true life of the soul ; " and was" before self- 
sufficiency and sin entered, and brought it into a state 
of death ; 66 and which is to come" to those that wait 
for him in the manifestation of eternal life ; or, as the 
apostle Paul expresses it, 66 The second time, without 
sin, unto salvation :" <i and from the seven spirits," 
those heavenly graces, through which, as agents or in- 
struments, the Holy Spirit, at times, manifests itself; 
" and from Jesus Christ, who is the faithful witness" of 
God in the souls of believers, "the first-begotten of the 
dead" therein ; the resurrection and the life, and the 
" prince of the kings of the earth;" the Almighty 
power, before which both great and small must bow, 
either in mercy, or in judgment. "Unto him that 
loved us, and washed us from our sins in his own blood," 
which is the laver of regeneration to the soul. 

This is a mystery, and a hard saying to the natural 
understanding : yet, as sure as in our natural body there 
must be a spirit begotten, to raise it into animal life, 
otherwise it is no more than a mere lump of vegetable 



82 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



substance, so it is also as certain, that unless Christ is 
first begotten in the soul, and becomes to it the resur- 
rection and the life, it remains in a state of spiritual 
death, incapable of acting as a living soul. 

It is thus he make th us "kings," supreme rulers 
over the transgressing nature; a conquest infinitely 
greater than those of the mighty conquerors of the 
world ; because not in the power of human nature to 
accomplish. "And priests," to draw nigh unto God ; 
to enter into the holy place ; to worship him in spirit 
in his temple with acceptance. " To him be glory and 
dominion for ever and ever," in time and in eternity. 
No part of this glory is to be ascribed to the natural 
powers of man. 

" Behold, he cometh with clouds," that is, veiled 
from the carnal understanding of men, who are looking 
for him in ways of their own conceivings, and not in 
that principle of light, in which he manifests himself 
in the soul. "And every eye shall be opened to see 
him, and they also that pierced him," quenching and 
grieving his spirit; "And all kindreds of the earth 
shall wail because" they have rejected him, the foun- 
tain of light and peace, and have involved themselves 
in darkness and tribulation, by trusting in their own 
understandings and judgment, and following their own 
wills. "Even so, Amen." "I" that reveal these 
things, "am the Alpha and Omega, the beginning" 
of life, the quickening spirit; "the ending" and over- 
coming of sin and corruption ; the author and finisher 
of faith, "saith the Lord, which is, which was, and 
which is to come, the Almighty." 

9. I John, who also am your brother, and companion in 
tribulation, and in the kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ, 



It EV EE AT IONS. 



83 



was in the isle that is called Patmos, for the word of God, 
and for the testimony of Jesus Christ. 

10. I was in the spirit on the Lord's day, and heard behind 
me a great voice, as of a trumpet, 

1 1. Saying, I am Alpha and Omega, the first and the last: 
and what thou seest, write in a book, and send it unto the 
seven churches which are in Asia, unto Ephesus, and unto 
Smyrna, and unto Pergamos, and unto Thyatira, and unto 
Sardis, and unto Philadelphia, and unto Laodicea. 

12. And I turned to s*ee the voice that spake with me; and 
being turned, I saw seven golden candlesticks; 

13. And in the midst of the seven candlesticks, one like 
unto the Son of man, clothed with a garment down to the foot, 
and girt about the paps with a golden girdle. 

14. His head and his hairs were white like wool, as white 
as snow; and his eyes were as a flame of fire; 

15. And his feet like unto fine brass, as if they burned in a 
furnace; and his voice as the sound of many waters. 

16. And he had in his right hand seven stars: and out of his 
mouth went a sharp two-edged s-word: and his countenance 
was as the sun shineth in his strength. 

17. And when I saw him, I fell at his feetas dead; and he 
laid his right hand upon me, saying unto me, Fear not, I am 
the first and the last: 

18. I am he that liveth, and was dead; and behold, I am 
alive for evermore, Amen; and have the keys of hell and of 
death. 

19. Write the things which thou hast seen, and the things 
which are, and the things which shall be hereafter^ 

20. The mystery of the seven stars which thou sawest in 
my right hand, and the seven golden candlesticks; the seven 
stars are the angels of the seven churches; and the seven can- 
dlesticks which thou sawest, are the seven churches. 

The apostle having thus assured them of the cer- 
tainty of his commission being from God, the greatness 
of whose power and authority he has set forth, then 
proceeds to inform them of the manner it was revealed 
11 



84 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



to him. u I John, who am your brother/' born of the 
same incorruptible seed, "and companion in tribula- 
tion, and in the kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ," 
in which the soul is in dominion, and rules and governs 
the natural part, by which all impatience, even under 
great trials and afflictions, is kept down — " was in the 
isle that is called Patmos," where he was an exile for 
bearing witness to, and preaching " the word of God," 
manifested in the souls of men ; " and for the testimony 
of Jesus Christ," which is the spirit of prophecy. 

u \ was in the spirit on the Lord's day." This does 
not appear to have been any particular day of the week, 
(neither is it probable that the apostle, or any other 
man, could comprehend in the natural understanding, 
which views things in succession, such a number of 
subjects and events in one natural day ; which appears 
further by the revelations made to divers of the ancient 
prophets : they could not comprehend them, and were 
astonished many days, until their understandings were 
enlightened, which is represented by an angel's ex- 
plaining the subject to them; as John also mentions 
that this divine revelation was " signified to him by an 
angel.") But it was a time wherein the outward light 
of the world, and the inward light of the natural un- 
derstanding, were to him as absorbed into the vision of 
eternal light, which is day. His mind being raised 
above all other objects, into the love and power of God^ 
it was thus to him, "the Lord's day," or the day of 
the Lord's power, wherein the voice of Christ is heard 
distinctly. And on this solemn occasion the impres- 
sion was so powerful, John compares it to the voice of 
a great trumpet, proclaiming, u I am Alpha and Ome- 
ga, the first and the last ;" and commanding him to 



REV EL AT IONS. 



85 



" write what he saw in a book, and send it to the seven 
churches which are in Asia." 

" And being turned" to, or having fixed his atten- 
tion to this divine manifestation, he saw in spirit these 
seven gathered churches, as represented by "seven 
golden candlesticks," to contain or hold up to the 
world the pure light of the gospel. "And in the 
midst of them, one like unto the Son of man, clothed 
with a garment down to his feet," representing com- 
plete righteousness and salvation, as the want of them 
is represented by nakedness ; and " girt about" with 
the girdle of truth. " His head and his hairs were 
white like wool, as white as snow," as the Ancient of 
days is represented in DaniePs vision. H And his eyes 
were as a flame of lire," w T hich signifies his capacity of 
seeing the state of religion amongst its professors, and 
his zeal for its purity. " And his feet were like to fine 
brass, as if they burned in a furnace," firm and strong 
to tread down his enemies, and preparing with con- 
suming zeal, as it was said in Micah, "I will make 
thy hoofs brass, and thou shalt beat in pieces many 
people/' 66 And his voice" — to the natural understand- 
ing — u as the sound of many waters ;" but which the 
attentive mind, through divine aid, is enabled to dis- 
tinguish from all creaturely imaginations and opinions. 

" And he had in his right hand, seven stars" — or 
lights — -"and out of his mouth goeth a two-edged 
sword." This is the flaming sword which turneth 
every way against the transgressing nature, to keep 
the way of the tree of life ; the food and nourishment 
of the spiritual, immortal soul. " And his countenance 
was as the sun shining in his strength." That is, in 
him were united, as their centre, the promises record- 



86 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



«d in the scriptures of truth respecting the Messiah ; 
u this is he of whom Moses and the prophets did write." 

" And when I saw him, I fell at his feet as dead." 
At the revelation of divine majesty, all self-sufficiency 
vanishes, and natural or acquired abilities shrink into 
nothingness. " And he laid his right hand upon me, 
saying unto me, Fear not, I am the first and the last;" 
I give life, and am the fulness and reward of it; "I am 
he that liveth, and was dead ; and behold, I am alive 
for evermore, and have the keys of hell, and of death." 
— I can unlock the secret chambers of wrath and hor- 
ror, and release the repenting soul, and quicken them 
that are dead in trespasses and sins, and raise them up 
to sit in heavenly places. — "Write the things which 
thou hast seen"— which thou hast been a living witness 
of — "and the things which are"— the state of the 
churches at this time — " and the things which shall be 
hereafter," that are now about to be manifested to thee. 
" The mystery which thou sawest, the seven stars, are 
the angels," or the portion of divinely enlightened un- 
derstanding in the seven churches: "and the seven 
candlesticks are the seven churches," which, as can- 
dlesticks, were designed to hold up to the world, the 
pure, spiritual light of the. gospel.* 

* Some commentators have supposed, that the following 
epistles were prophetical of so many successive periods of the 
church, which, upon consideration, does not appear even pro- 
bable: although it is evident the promises and threatenings 
equally included all. The disagreement with other parts of 
these Revelations, sufficiently refutes such an opinion. They 
point out the last state of the church as the most glorious of 
alls whereas the last state mentioned in these epistles, being 
that of the Laodiceans, is represented as the most wretched 



REVELATIONS. 



87 



CHAPTER II. 

1. Unto the angel of the church of Ephesus write; These 
things saith he that holdeth the seven stars in his right hand, 
who walketh in the midst of the seven golden candlesticks ; 



and miserable. Moreover, it plainly appears from the acts of 
the apostles, and divers of their epistles, that there were many 
gathered societies of Christians in Asia; and particularly in 
some of those very places to which these epistles are directed; 
so that there appears no room to doubt of their being writ- 
ten immediately to the churches of the seven cities, the names 
of which are mentioned in succession to each other; not in 
order of time, but as they lay in a kind of circuitous situation. 
Others, again, suppose it hardly possible that these churches 
could degenerate in so short a space of time from their first 
establishment, so much as to merit the severe reproofs con- 
tained in these epistles. With such as can flatter themselves 
to believe, " that being once in grace establishes a certainty 
of always continuing therein," this objection will have some 
weight: but, to those who consider the nature and constitu- 
tion of man — who consult the state of their own minds, ob- 
serving diligently what is passing therein, and believe in the 
testimony of the scriptures, independent of those private in- 
terpretations imposed by systems — it cannot have any. Such 
must view the situation in which our first parents were placed 
by their Creator, as a state of grace from which they fell. 
Paul was of this opinion, and also sensible of the danger of 
the Corinthians falling from that state, in which he declares 
he had espoused them to one husband, when he expresses his 
jealousy lest the subtilty of their own understanding should 
corrupt their minds from the simplicity that is in Christ, 
even as the serpent beguiled Eve. He also marvels that the 
Galatians were so " soon removed from him that called them 
into the grace of Christ:" "Are ye so foolish? having begun 
in the spirit, are ye now made perfect by the flesh?" " But, 
now, after ye have known God, or rather, are known of God, 



88 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



2. I know thy works, and thy labour, and thy patience, and 
how thou canst not bear them which are evil: and thou hast 
tried them which say they are apostles, and are not, and hast 
found them liars: 

3. And hast borne, and hast patience, and for my name's 
sake hast laboured, and hast not fainted. 

4. Nevertheless, I have somewhat against thee, because 
thou hast left thy first love. 

5. Remember, therefore, from whence thou art fallen, and 
repent, and do the first works: or else I will come unto thee 
quickly, and will remove thy candlestick out of his place, ex- 
cept thou repent. 

6. But this thou hast, that thou hatest the deeds of the Ni- 
colaitanes, which I also hate. 

7. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith 
unto the churches : To him that overcometh will I give to eat 
of the tree of life which is in the midst of the paradise of God. 

The apostle is commanded to write to the divinely en- 
lightened members of the church of Ephesus : u These 

how turn ye again to the weak and beggarly elements?" To 
such things as the natural spirit of man, of its own ability, can 
perform. "Ye observe days, and months, and times, and 
years." Again, u holding faith, and a good conscience, which 
some have put away, concerning faith, have made shipwreck; 
of whom is Hymenias and Alexander, whom I have delivered 
to satan;" separated from the church, that they might be left 
to their own unbelief and self-sufficiency, to "learn not to 
blaspheme by calling themselves believers in Christ, when 
they had lost the true faith which they once had : for no man 
could truly attain to a good conscience without the operation 
of God's saving grace; much less could it subsist with a false 
or hypocritical faith. 

The scriptures contain a number of such testimonies, cau- 
tions and warnings to mankind of their danger, as well as ex- 
amples of individual societies and nations quickly falling 
away from life and power, to death and formality j and from 
religion and virtue to idolatry and vice. 



REVELATIONS, 



89 



things saitli he that upholdeth" and preserveth the spi- 
ritually-minded " in his right hand/' and knoweth the 
degree of light and knowledge with which they have 
been favoured, " who walketh in the midst of the seven" 
churches, which as golden candlesticks are to uphold 
the light of the gospel to a dark world, encouragingly 
assuring them that he u knew their works" — their en- 
deavours to comfort the feeble minded, support the 
weak, and to instruct the ignorant-- approved of their 
labour and patience for the recovery of the unfaithful, 
of their not bearing with those that were evil, and 
continued irreclaimable ; and of their trying and de- 
tecting such as assumed the office of apostles or minis- 
ters of the gospel, without a divine and spiritual call 
and qualification, finding " them to be liars." 

He also approved their example, setting forth the 
authority of a Christian church over its members, and 
the manner that the faithful are to labour with them 
that are overtaken in faults, for their recovery, in 
" forbearance and patience for his name's sake" — that 
is, for the sake of his power, which only hath preserv- 
ed themselves — as the apostle Paul also advises, : 66 You 
which are spiritual, restore such an one in the spirit 
of meekness, considering thyself, lest thou also be tempt- 
ed." 

Nevertheless, he reminds them that they had u left 
their first love," and admonishes them to u remember 
from whence they had fallen, and to repent, and do 
their first works, or he would remove their candlestick 
out of its place ;" their light should cease to shine be- 
fore men, and spiritual darkness ensue ; which shows 
the necessity, even for those that have been favoured 
with divine light and knowledge, to live in a state of 



90 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



continued watch fulness and dependence on heavenly 
aid ; otherwise they may gradually depart from a sense 
of that love which engaged them to inquire after the 
right way, and lose sight of those things they were fa- 
voured at first to see clearly, was their duty to prac- 
tise, and thus miss of that plain highway which had 
been cast up for them to walk in with safety ; and in 
which the wayfaring man, though a fool, cannot err. 

He further assures all that 66 overcome," that is, by 
submitting to the operation of divine grace, to bring 
the soul from under the government of the natural, 
animal spirit, which held it in bondage, and thus con- 
quering its greatest enemy, that they 66 shall eat of the 
tree of life ?' the spiritual flesh and blood of Christ, 
the nourishment that sustains the quickened soul, 
" which grows in the midst of the paradise of God;" 
that state of happiness here on earth, witnessed by all 
in whom the true order and economy is restored, 
" whose conversation is in heaven." 

8. And unto the angel of the church in Smyrna write; These 
things saith the first and the last, which was dead, and is 
alive; 

9. I know thy works, and tribulation, and poverty, (but 
thou art rich;) and I know the blasphemy of them which say 
they are Jews, and are not, but are the synagogue of satan. 

10. Fear none of those things which thou sh alt suffer. Be- 
hold, the devil shall cast some of you into prison, that ye may 
be tried; and ye shall have tribulation ten days. Be thou 
faithful unto death, and I will give thee a crown of life. 

11. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith 
unto the churches j, He that overcometh shall not be hurt of the 
second death. 

As in the preceding epistle, John was commanded 
to write, " these things saith he that holdeth the seven 



REVELATIONS, 



91 



stars/' &c. Here his command is to write, " these 
things saith the first and the last, which was dead, and 
is alive." The same form and order is continued 
through the succeeding epistles ; the characters and at- 
tributes, being mostly taken from the preceding mani- 
festations of Christ, described in the first chapter, and 
applicable to the matter of each epistle, which again 
is closed with an exhortation answerable thereto. 

Here he comforts the spiritually minded, assuring 
them that he " knows their works, and their tribula- 
tion and poverty." This is the consolation of the 
righteous in all their afflictions, that they are under 
the immediate protection and care of him who views 
their situation with tender regard, and knows what is 
best for them ; and also supplies the want of outward 
enjoyments, making them rich with the treasures of his 
heavenly kingdom. 

" I know, saith he, " the blasphemy of them that say 
they are Jews, and are not ;" who neither see the ne- 
cessity of, nor look for, the immediate teachings of the 
Holy Spirit, to render them such ; but imagine they 
fully understand the doctrines of Christianity, and suf- 
ficiently comprehend the end and design thereof, 
through the strength of their rational powers, and can 
thereby regulate their conduct, and perform their re- 
ligious devotions. But, notwithstanding their confi- 
dence in their opinions and practices, he owns them 
not, but charges them with being u the synagogue of 
satan," that is, of unbelievers ; and their religious pro- 
fessions he calls " blasphemy." 

He then encourages his enlightened followers, to 
u fear none of these things that they were to suffer," 
from that arbitrary spirit of persecution which should 
12 



92 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



"cast some of them into prison, that they might be 
tried," and warns them that they should " have tribu 
lation ten days," or at ten different times, assuring 
such as are u faithful unto death, that he will give them 
a crown of life," and that " he that overcometh shall 
not be hurt of the second death." The soul that hath 
witnessed a dying to the spirit and dominion of the 
animal life, the final separation from it, through the 
dissolution of the body, will be without hurt. 

12. And to the angel of the church in Pergamos write; 
These things saith he which hath the sharp sword with two 
edges; 

13. I know thy works, and where thou dwellest, even where 
satan's seat is; and thou holdest fast my name, and hast not 
denied my faith, even in those days wherein Antipas was my 
faithful martyr, who was slain among you, where satan dwell- 
eth. 

14. But I have a few .things against thee, because thou hast 
there them that hold the doctrine of Balaam, who taught Ba- 
lac to cast a stumbling block before the children of Israel, to 
eat things sacrificed unto idols, and to commit fornication. 

15. So hast thou also them that hold the doctrine of the 
Nicolaitanes, which thing I hate. 

16. Repent; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will 
fight against them with the sword of my mouth. 

17. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith 
unto the churches; To him that overcometh will I give to eat 
of the hidden manna; and I will give him a white stone, and 
in the stone a new name written, which no man knoweth sav- 
ing he that receiveth it. 

He informs the enlightened, living members of the 
church in Pergamos, that he knew " their works" and 
peculiar trials, arising from their dwelling amongst the 
very powers of spiritual darkness, even where the seat 
of unbelief is; and also that they had "held fast his 



REVELATIONS. 



93 



name/' that is, his power, in which only is strength 
and preservation ; and "had not denied his faith," even 
at the time when " Antipas his faithful martyr was 
slain amongst them." Nevertheless, he had a few things 
against them, because there were some 64 that held the 
doctrine of Balaam," who, although they had been fa- 
voured to know the divine will, yet taught, for the 
sake of outward advantage, to temporize and join in 
idolatrous worship and licentious practices, and were 
still amongst them ; and some others that " held the 
hateful doctrine of the Nicolaitanes," threatening them 
withal, that unless they repented, he would " quickly 
come, and fight against" the transgressors " with the 
sword of his mouth :" that same power represented by 
a sword having two edges, which, in the passive soul, 
by separating it from the powers of the natural part, 
prepares the way for its enjoyment of heavenly conso- 
lations, becomes to the stubborn and disobedient their 
condemnation and punishment. 

Moreover, he promises to them that overcome, {i a 
white stone, and in the stone a new name written," 
that is, the heavenly power which enables them to per- 
severe in grace, which the natural man is entirely ig- 
norant of. 

The white stone is a metaphorical expression, taken 
from the practice of engraving in white marble the 
names and characters of mighty conquerors after their 
decease, in honour to their memory ; who, whilst others 
can read the inscription, they cannot themselves either 
know, or derive any benefit from it, But the name 
that Christ engraves for those who conquer under him, 
although not read or understood by the world, is known 
by themselves to be that living power which is their 



94 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



joy and consolation here in time, and their assurance 
and confirmation that it will continue to be so in a glo- 
rious immortality ; thereby showing the vanity and un- 
profitableness of worldly glory, compared with the ho- 
nour which cometh from God. 

18. And unto the angel of the church in Thyatira writer 
These things, saith the Son of God, who hath his eyes like 
unto a flame of fire, and his feet are like fine brass; 

19. I know thy works, and charity, and service, and faith, 
and thy patience, and thy works; and the last to be more than 
the first. 

20. Notwithstanding, I have a few things against thee, be- 
cause thou sufferest that woman Jezebel, which calleth herself 
a prophetess, to teach, and to seduce my servants to commit 
fornication, and to eat things sacrificed unto idols. 

21. And I gave her space to repent of her fornication, and 
she repented not. 

22. Behold, I will cast her into a bed, and them that com- 
mit adultery with her into a great tribulation, except they re- 
pent of their deeds. 

23. And I will kill her children with death; and all the 
churches shall know that I am he which searcheth the reins 
and hearts: and I will give unto every one of you according to 
your works. 

24. But unto you I say, and unto the rest in Thyatira, as 
many as have not this doctrine, and which have not known the 
depths of satan, as they speak; I will put upon you none other 
burden: 

25. But that which ye have already, hold fast till I come. 

26. And he that overcometh, and keepeth my works unto 
the end, to him will I give power over the nations. 

27. And he shall rule them with a rod of iron; as the vessels 
of a potter shall they be broken to shivers: even as I received 
of my Father, 

28. And I will give him the morning star. 

29. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith 
unto the churches. 



REVELATIONS. 



95 



He commands to write to the illuminated members 
t)f the church in Thyatira, that he knows their " la- 
bour and charity , and service, and faith and patience, 
and their works, and the last to be more than the first." 
Notwithstanding which, he has " a few things against 
them, because they suffer that woman Jezebel, who 
calleth herself a prophetess, to teach, and seduce his 
servants to commit fornication" — to teach from the abi- 
lities of the natural understanding, and to promote the 
setting up of a form of worship agreeable thereto, and 
even to comply with the prevailing customs so far as 
"to eat things sacrificed to idols," (which was fre- 
quently offered as a test by the persecutors, and those 
that complied with it ? were exempted from suffering, ) 
of which he " gave her space to repent" — to come to 
a sense of the pure spiritual nature of the gospel — "but 
she repented not." He therefore threatens that he 
" will cast her into a bed, and those that commit adul- 
tery with her," by owning her as a teacher of religion, 
and joining in her carnal manner and form of worship, 
"into great tribulation, except they repent of their 
deeds." And that he would "kill her children with 
death" — a carnal, lifeless ministry can only beget con- 
verts or children into a form, or outside profession of 
religion, which is a state of spiritual death, although 
they may have a name to live — "and that all the church- 
es shall know that he searcheth the reins and hearts, 
and will give to every one according to his works." 

But unto those that have been favoured with the 
openings of divine knowledge, he speaks, " and to the 
rest in Thyatira ;" the honest hearted, as many as have 
not been drawn aside with those doctrines, " and which 
have not known the depths of satan," of that spirit of 



96 ANALYSIS OF THE 

unbelief that can imitate the true worship, and recom- 
mend its inventions, he u will put upon them no other 
burden;" but those things which they have already, 
he charges them to "hold fast," to suffer no innovations 
or alterations to be made " until he come," until he 
manifests his will further to them. And promises that 
to those who " overcome, and keep his works," such 
as he before commended, that are wrought in the abi- 
lity of his spirit, he will give " power over the na- 
tions." All the religious contrivances and perform- 
ances of men, and the strength of nations exerted in 
their support, will be broken to pieces, and fall before 
this power, when he ariseth to tread down, and con- 
sume his enemies, "as the vessels of a potter are 
broken'' with the stroke of a u rod of iron." Even as 
he received of his Father," so it will be fulfilled. And 
further, a He will" give them the " morning star :" 
through his illumination they shall be the morning light, 
in the dawning of the day of his Almighty power over 
the world. 

CHAPTER IIL 

1. And unto the angel of the church in Sarclis write; These 
things saith he that hath the seven Spirits of God, and the 
seven stars; I know thy works, that thou hast a name, that 
thou livest, and art dead. 

2. Be watchful, and strengthen the things which remain, 
that are ready to die; for I have not found thy works perfect 
before God. 

3. Remember therefore how thou hast received and heard; 
and hold fast, and repent, If therefore thou shalt not watch, 



REVELATIONS. 



97 



I will come on thee as a thief, and thou shalt not know what 
hour I will come upon thee. 

4. Thou hast a few names even in Sardis, which have not 
defiled their garments; and they shall walk with me in white j 
for they are worthy. 

5. He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in white 
raiment ; and I will not blot out his name out of the book of 
life, but I will confess his name before my Father, and before 
his angels. 

6. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith 
unto the churches. 

And unto those who have been favoured with spiri- 
tual understanding in Sardis write ; He " knows their 
works, that they have a name to live, but are dead" — 
they have forsaken the principle of spiritual life, and 
are trusting to their own understandings to direct their 
religious performances — and he charges them to be 
watchful and " strengthen" the remaining impres- 
sions of light, that are almost extinguished and ready 
to die, for that their works have not been found per- 
fect before God : and informs them, that unless they 
66 remember how they received and heard" his word in 
their souls, and " hold fast" and cherish the small re- 
maining appearance of it there, he will come upon 
them at unawares, to pass the final sentence of their 
future condition, at an hour that they know not. Yet 
there are u a few names, even in Sardis," that have 
"not defiled their garments," the covering of the Holy 
Spirit with which their souls were clothed in the day 
of their espousals, when stripped of the rags of nature. 
And " they shall walk with him in white," for he pro- 
nounceth them " worthy." And all that overcome 
shall be clothed in white raiment, the garment of pure 
righteousness ; and shall have an evidence of divine 



98 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



acceptance in their souls, even the record and witness of 
eternal life, imprinted therein, which shall not be blot- 
ted out, but he will " confess them" to be his redeem- 
ed ones, " before his Father and his holy angels." 

7. And to the angel of the church in Philadelphia write; 
These things saith he that is holy, he that is true; he that hath 
the key of David ; he that openeth, and no man shutteth ; and 
shutteth, and no man openeth. 

8. I know thy works; behold, I have set before thee an open 
door, and no man can shut it: for thou hast a little strength, 
and hast kept my word, and hast not denied my name. 

9. Behold, I will make them of the synagogue of satan, 
(which say they are Jews, and are not, but do lie;) Behold, I 
will make them to come and worship before thy feet, and to 
know that I have loved thee. 

10. Because thou hast kept the word of my patience, I will 
also keep thee from the hour of temptation, which shall come 
upon all the world, to try them that dwell upon the earth. 

1 1. Behold, I come quickly; hold that fast which thou hast, 
that no man take thy crown. 

12. Him that overcometh, will I make a pillar in the temple 
of my God, and he shall go no more out; and I will write upon 
him the name of my God, and the name of the city of my God, 
which is new Jerusalem, which cometh down out of heaven 
from my God; and I will write upon him my new name. 

13. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith 
unto the churches. 

" And to the angel of the church in Philadelphia 
write ; These things saith he that is holy and true, 
that hath the key of David" — that " openeth" the spi- 
ritual eyes of the humble to see, and their ears to hear 
divine and spiritual things, and their hearts to under- 
stand judgment, whilst these things are shut up and 
hidden from the wise and prudent of this world. 

He knoweth "their works," and hath set before 



KEVELAT10NS. 



99 



them an u open door" — an entrance into his heavenly 
kingdom — which " no man can shut their faithful- 
ness in having laboured in the u little strength" afford- 
ed, and in having " kept his word" to be their teacher 
and director, and not denied his power. He will make 
those that neither look nor wait for the immediate in- 
fluence and assistance of his Spirit to qualify them for 
the performance of their duties, to come and worship 
before their feet, and to know that he hath loved them. 

But those that keep the word of his patience, where- 
unto he has set them forth as spectacles to the world, 
to angels and to men ; as if appointed to be reviled, 
defamed, buffeted ; to be accounted the filth of the 
world, and the refuse and offscouring thereof ; to suffer 
persecution and death for the sake of his cause and 
testimony; these he will keep in the hour of tempta- 
tion, which shall come upon the world, to try them 
that dwell upon the earth — the rulers and governors 
thereof, who, in church or state, have exercised arbi- 
trary power and dominion over the lives and consciences 
of men. 

He then charge th his followers to hold fast that which 
they had already attained to, that none might take their 
crown — the reward of faithfulness — and tells them, 
those that overcome, he will make pillars in the tem- 
ple of God, that shall go no more out. They shall be 
known to be the favoured servants of God, inhabitants 
of his holy city, the new Jerusalem which cometh down 
from heaven — that state on earth in which the faithful 
are enabled to do his will, through that name Christ 
writes upon them, even his heavenly power with which 
he arms them. 
13 



100 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



14. And to the angel of the church of the Laodiceans write* 
These things saith the Amen, the faithful and true Witness, 
the beginning of the creation of God; 

15. I know thy works, that thou art neither cold nor hot: 
I would thou wert cold or hot. 

16. So then, because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold 
nor hot, I will spew thee out of my mouth. 

17. Because thou sayest, I am rich, and increased with 
goods, and have need of nothing; and knowest not that thou 
art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked. 

18. I counsel thee to buy of me gold tried in the fire, that 
thou mayest be rich; and white raiment, that thou mayest be 
clothed, and that the shame [of thy nakedness do not appear; 
and anoint thine eyes with eye-salve, that thou mayest see. 

19. As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten: be zealous 
therefore, and repent. 

20. Behold, I stand at the door, and knock; if any man 
hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and 
will sup with him, and he with me. 

21. To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in 
my throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with 
my Father in his throne. 

22. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith 
unto the churches. 

And to those that have been enlightened in the 
church of the Laodiceans write ; 66 These things saith 
the Amen, the faithful and true witness" for God in the 
souls of men ; even that eternal power by which he be- 
gan, and created all things; who " knows their works," 
and because they were lukewarm, and neither cold nor 
hot, would "spew them out of his mouth." 

They had got into a form of godliness, and were at 
ease in the practice of such rites and ceremonies as 
they could perform in their natural abilities. And 
thus the strong man, armed with religion, kept the 
house, and his goods were safe. But for this he rejects 



REVELATIONS, 



101 



them, because they accounted themselves "rich and 
increased in goods," and had need of no immediate 
teachings of the Holy Spirit. Had got the scriptures 
of the Jews, and of the apostles ; and ministers to instruct 
them ; and ordinances instituted for their observance ; 
and therefore knew not that their immortal souls were 
" wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and 
naked." 

He, therefore, counsels them to buy of him gold 
tried in the fire ; that is, to let his spirit operate in 
their souls, to separate and cleanse them, from the cor- 
ruptions and directions of the natural part, even as gold 
is separated from its dross by fire, that they may be- 
come pure and fit to receive heavenly treasure — the 
true riches, "and white raiment" — to part with the 
deceitful covering of their own performances, for the 
garment of pure righteousness, wrought in them by his 
power, that they may be clothed, and that the shame 
of their nakedness do not appear. And to anoint their 
eyes with eye-salve — to attend to those ideas of spiri- 
tual things, that are at times excited in them by a su- 
pernatural principle, the true eye-salve, by which they 
may come to see. 

He then informs them that he loves those whom he 
rebukes and chastens ; and that he standeth at the door 
and knocketh. This is the way that Christ manifest- 
eth himself to men, by knocking and calling at the door 
of their hearts ; which, to the stubborn and rebellious, 
is, at times, in conviction of terror and wrath ; but, to 
the humble and passive, who "open the door" to re- 
ceive him, he is the comforter who " will come in, and 
sup with them, and they" shall partake " with him" 
in a spiritual communion of that heavenly food, that 



102 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



nourishes the immortal soul. And those that "over- 
come" the powers of the natural part, he will grant to 
sit with him in his " throne" of grace and glory , " even 
as he overcame, and is set down with his Father in his 
throne" of light and immortality, dominion and ma- 
jesty. 

Although the foregoing epistles to the seven church- 
es, have nothing in them which foretells or describes 
the subsequent history either of the true church, or 
the false profession of Christianity, yet they contain 
much useful information to all, respecting the pure, 
spiritual nature of the gospel ; and point out divers 
doctrines and practices as offensive to God, that were 
severely reproved. As these doctrines and practices 
do not appear to have arisen, or crept in amongst them, 
through any failure or neglect of outw T ard performances, 
(as that is no where charged upon them,) but through 
their turning from the principle of divine life in their 
souls, so the means whereby those who were the occa- 
sion of these censures, might come to witness repent- 
ance, and be restored to the favour of God, are no where 
mentioned to consist in any works that the natural man 
can perform ; neither is it such works that are therein 
approved or commended, and which the churches are 
exhorted and encouraged to continue in, and hold fast, 
but such only as are wrought in them by the Holy 
Spirit. 

As in each of the epistles there is a particular ad- 
dress to all that have ears, calling upon them to hear 
what the Spirit saith unto the churches, it appears cer- 
tain that the exhortations, cautions and warnings con- 
tained therein, continue to demand the solid attention 
of such at this day. And in proportion to the degree 



REVELATIONS. 



103 



of light they are favoured with, the same line of con- 
duct followed by any professors of the Christian reli- 
gion will incur — and without timely repentance they 
will receive — the like condemnation and punishment : 
and the performance of the duties therein enjoined will 
be required of all. 

And, moreover, from these epistles, as well as from 
the writings of the apostles in general, we may learn 
that the second coming of Christ is inward and spiri- 
tual. And that his kingdom is not of this world ; al- 
though his overruling power will be manifested in his 
providential government of it. But his kingdom is in 
the hearts of those who submit to the divine principle, 
and permit it so to operate, as to leaven body, soul and 
spirit, producing the fruits of righteousness, peace and 
joy in the Holy Ghost. And these are as certainly the 
subjects of his heavenly kingdom, and as truly the mem- 
bers of the new Jerusalem, the holy city of God, as those 
will be, who become citizens hereafter, when that spi- 
rit of prejudice, infidelity and idolatry is so overcome, 
that by his ruling in the hearts of mankind generally, 
all the kingdoms of this world shall become the king- 
doms of Jesus Christ. 

And those who look for him to come in person, and 
establish an outward kingdom, or expect that mankind 
will be any otherwise changed in their nature, to pre- 
pare them to become his subjects, than by each indi- 
vidual submitting to, and following the teachings of di- 
vine grace in their own souls, will be as ignorant of his 
appearance, and as much disappointed in their expec- 
tations, as the poor Jews were, at the coming of Jesus 
Christ in the flesh ; who were looking for a Messiah, 
who, they imagined, from their apprehensions of the 



104 



ANALYSIS OF THE REVELATIONS, 



prophecies respecting him, would be a powerful and 
victorious prince, who would deliver them from their 
outward enemies, honour their temple and worship, 
and firmly establish their political consequence. 



PART II 



Wherein is foreshown the overruling Providence 
of the Almighty, in producing a reformation from 
that state of spiritual darkness into which the pro- 
fessors of the Christian religion degenerated : and 
which nothing short of the inward revelation and 
power of Christ could discover, or restore them from : 
which power all mankind must come to acknowledge, 
and how down unto, ascribing to him the glory, af- 
ter they have wearied themselves in the multitude of 
their own fruitless inventions. 

CHAPTER IV. 

1. After this I looked, and behold, a door was opened in 
heavenj and the first voice which I heard was as it were of a 
trumpet talking with me, which said, Come up hither, and I 
will show thee things which must be hereafter. 

2. And immediately I was in the Spirit^ and behold, a throne 
was set in heaven, and one sat on the throne. 

3. And he that sat was to look upon, like a jasper and a 
sardine stone : and there was a rainbow round about the throne 
in sight like unto an emerald. 

4. And round about the throne were four and twenty seats : 
and upon the seats I saw four and twenty elders sitting, clothed 
in white raiment; and they had on their heads crowns of gold* 

5. And out of the throne proceeded lightnings and thunder- 



106 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



ings and voices. And there were seven lamps of fire burning 
before the throne, which are the seven Spirits of God. 

After the apostle had been thus enabled to compre- 
hend the manifestation, or heavenly vision, respecting 
the seven churches of Asia, he then " looked, and be- 
hold, a door was opened in heaven :" that is, he was 
favoured to see the state of religion in celestial purity, 
and heard "a voice as of a trumpet," calling him to 
come up into that state, in order to show him things 
which must be hereafter. 

And immediately he was in the spirit — in the vision 
of eternal light, which is day to the soul ; in which all 
things are present — and beheld the supreme Almighty 
power on the " throne" of absolute dominion ; whose 
ways, viewed in this light, are clear, and equal, just 
and righteous, represented by the precious stones, al- 
though they are dark and mysterious to the natural 
understanding of man. 

" And there was a rainbow round about the throne" 
— or an evidence of the diversified communications of 
eternal light to the true church in its different states, 
as well through the dispensation of the law as prior 
thereto, and since the coming of Christ in the flesh :* 
all of which referring to, and according with, the pure, 
immutable laws and principles whereby, as upon a 
throne of absolute dominion, the divine power ruleth 
and governeth human events ; and whereby effects are 
always rendered conformable to their causes. 

" And round about the throne were four and twenty 



* As in the rainbow are represented all the different modi- 
fications of light in the natural world, referring to one com- 
mon source. Editor. 



REVELATIONS. 107 

seats — the evident state of quiet settlement in the na- 
tural spirit, when the soul, under divine counsel, go- 
verns, and all things are brought into accordance with the 
laws and principles round about which, as a throne, the 
seats were placed. "And upon the seats" the repre- 
sentatives of the spiritual Israelites, and Christians, 
" sitting, clothed in white raiment" — the robes of 
righteousness with which the soul that is united to the 
principle of spiritual life is clothed. " And they had 
on their heads crowns of gold" — the evidences of their 
victory over every opposing power of darkness. u And 
out of the throne proceeded lightnings" — contending 
of passions* — " and thunderings" — events claiming so- 

* Should an inquiry arise, Why are " contending of pas- 
sions" represented as proceeding out of the throne? it may be 
answered in explanation—that as the throne represented the 
seat of the divine government in his rational creation, in ac- 
cordance with his immutable laws and principles, so all the 
light and information divinely communicated to man, con- 
cerning his social duties and his relations in society, in his 
different states of religious advancement, are in full accordance 
with those laws and principles — that after great spiritual 
darkness had overspread the church, the human mind was 
incapable of emerging all at once, but was gradually brought 
forward as from a renewed morning dawn to further disco- 
veries of light — that the degrees of light received by many in 
those advancing periods, though in accordance with the ori- 
ginal laws and principles — "the throne'' — not having yet 
brought them to the perfect day, their passions were brought 
into operation in their honestly " contending" for their faith 
in the manifestations of light received, in opposition to the 
tyrannical spirit exercised against them. The same kind of 
observation may, perhaps, with suitable modifications, be ap- 
plied with relation to " thunderings and voices." Editor, 
14 



108 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



iemn attention — " and voices" — sentiments of men, or 
of societies or nations. 

6. And before the throne there was a sea of glass, like unto 
crystal: and in the midst of the throne, and round about the 
throne, were four beasts full of eyes before and behind. 

7. And the first beast was like a lion, and the second beast 
like a calf, and the third beast had a face as a man, and the 
fourth beast was like a flying eagle. 

8. And the four beasts had each of them six wings about 
him; and they were full of eyes within: and they rest not day 
and night, saying, Holy, holy, holy, Lord God Almighty, 
which was, and is, and is to come. 

9. And when those beasts give glory, and honour, and thanks 
to him that sat on the throne, who liveth for ever and ever, 

10. The four and twenty elders fall down before him that 
sat on the throne, and worship him that liveth for ever and 
ever, and cast their crowns before the throne, saying, 

11. Thou art worthy, O Lord, to receive glory, and honour, 
and power: for thou hast created all things, and for thy plea- 
sure they are and were created. 

" And before the throne there was a sea of glass, like 
unto crystal," clear and transparent u and round about 
the throne were four living creatures, full of eyes be- 
fore and behind. "f They could see those that were 

* As the sea, in general, is understood to represent a state 
of unsettled, fluctuating religious opinions, perhaps the 44 sea 
of glass like unto crystal" may be a symbol to represent a 
system of pure and correct opinions, without cloud or obstruc- 
tion — founded in divine truth and righteousness, and conform- 
able to the laws and principles of the divine government of 
creation. At which the redeemed having arrived, they at- 
tain to the experience of a solid settlement, illuminated with 
the clearness of divine light, and incapable of fluctuation, as 
glass is solid, and crystal clear. Editor. 

f The term here translated "beasts," relates to characters 



REVELATIONS. 



109 



before them in faithfulness and experience, whose steps 
they followed, as well as those that were behind them 
in darkness and superstition. These are the represen- 
tatives of the different states and conditions of men from 
the four quarters of the earth, who, in every nation, 
kindred, tongue, and people, feared God and wrought 
righteousness, and thus were accepted of him. 

And the first living creature "was like a lion" — 
courageous and victorious — u and the second was like 
a calf" — inoffensive and docile — "and the third had a 
face as a man" — the appearance of a rational being— 
" and the fourth was like a flying eagle," which soars 
aloft, and is a bird of prey. " And the four living 
creatures had each of them six wings" — the power 
which raised them above the sordid cares and pleasures 
of the animal life, which stood in competition with their 
duty — 66 and they were full of eyes within ;" their in- 
ward spiritual senses were quickened to see the law T 
written in their hearts ; " and they rest not day and 



widely different from the term beast hereafter used, as applied 
to the fallen, persecuting state — the latter expressing a cha- 
racter wholly adverse to the divine government. But, as the 
former relates to states of acceptance in the divine sight, the 
author believed it right, and much more in accordance with 
the original Greek, to adopt the term living creatures. A term 
well suited to denote the living subjects of the divine govern- 
ment who were not included under the heads of the spiritual 
Jews and Christians — but scattered amongst the human family 
generally — and who, by obedience to the lav/ written in the 
heart, were divinely illuminated and qualified to stand in the 
midst of, and round about the throne— -that is, in the fulfil- 
ment of the requisitions of the divine laws and principles, 
though strangers to the outward manifestations dispensed to 
the professing Jews and. Christians, Editor. 



110 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



night, saying, holy, holy, holy, Lord God Almighty, 
which was" seen to be holy, when the arising of his 
pure light dispelled the darkness, 66 and is," when it 
hath withdrawn itself ; "and is to come," in the clear 
manifestation of the day of his power and holiness. 

The true spiritual worshippers, on beholding those 
that are in darkness, as to the outward knowledge of 
pure spiritual religion, yet who, by submitting to the 
righteous law of God in the heart, according to the 
measure of grace received, become worshippers of him, 
rendering him glory, honour and thanksgiving, cc cast 
their crowns before the throne ;" that is, they do not 
ascribe their salvation and victory over the powers of 
the natural life to their outward knowledge of the truth, 
or their natural abilities to conform their lives to it, 
but to the operation and efficacy of divine grace in the 
soul, 66 saying, thou art worthy, O Lord, to receive 
glory, and honour, and power, for thou hast created 
all things, and for thy pleasure they are and were 
created." 

CHAPTER V. 

1. And I saw in the right hand of him that sat on'the throne, 
a book written within and on the back side, sealed with seven 
seals. 

2. And I saw a strong angel proclaiming with a loud voice, 
Who is worthy to open the book, and to loose the seals thereof? 

3. And no man in heaven, nor in the earth, neither under 
the earth, was able to open the book, neither to look thereon. 

4. And I wept much, because no man was found worthy to 
open, and to read the book, neither to look thereon. 

5. And one of the elders saith unto me, Weep not: behold ? 



REVELATIONS, 



111 



the Lion of the tribe of Juda, the Root of David, hath pre- 
vailed to open the book, and to loose the seven seals thereof. 

The " book written within and on the back side" 
sets forth, that all things, past, present, and future, are 
as clear to Almighty perception, as if they were writ- 
ten in a book. The state of the professors of Christi- 
anity in succeeding ages, and their falling away from 
being the meek, humble, followers of Jesus, to become 
the bloody tyrants and murderers of his innocent lambs, 
and such like events as are the subjects of these reve- 
lations, are implied by the writing within. The par- 
ticular circumstances of the coming of Christ in the 
flesh, and the nature of that pure religion and spiritual 
worship which he came to establish, which had been 
foretold by inspired prophets, recorded in the scrip- 
tures of truth, and practised by his spiritual followers 
in the face of the world, is signified by the writing on 
the back side. 

"The strong angel," represents the strong desires of 
religious men, whose understandings are so far enlight- 
ened as to throw off the shackles of prejudice, to search 
after the truth, and the knowledge of such future events 
as have been the particular subjects of the prophecies 
of scripture ; inquiring after the opinions and conjec- 
tures of learned men, and studying their commentaries 
and explanations, in hopes of finding out their true 
meaning and signification. u And no man in heaven," 
amongst the professors of religion, who compose sys- 
tems of faith, doctrine and worship : " nor in the 
earth," amongst the rulers of governments, who im- 
pose them upon men's consciences ; " neither under 
the earth," the spiritual officers under them, with all 



112 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



their religion, wisdom, and accomplishments of learn- 
ing, together with the powers conveyed by ordination, 
was either "able to open the book," — to unfold the sub- 
jects of the prophecies, "or to look thereon" — not 
even to discover the true meaning and tendency of the 
plain practical precepts of Christianity. Their pre- 
sumptuous attempts and impositions have produced and 
confirmed the errors in religion and governments, 
which subsist at this day, and which must eventually 
prove their dissolution. In the prospect whereof, the 
apostle "wept much," because no man was found 
worthy to open, and to read the book, or to " look 
thereon" — neither to discover future events, nor the 
pure, spiritual nature of the religion and worship re- 
commended to mankind. 

He was then encouraged by "one of the elders," 
saying unto him, " Weep not ; behold, the Lion of the 
tribe of Juda, the Root of David, hath prevailed to 
open the book, and to loose the seven seals thereof." 
This assures us, that those who are sincerely desirous 
of searching after the truth, and are become sensible of 
the insufficiency of human wisdom or power, or any 
natural qualifications to lead them thereto, and, there- 
fore, are seeking for that wisdom which is from above, 
shall be favoured with divine assistance to receive the 
instruction necessary for their respective stations in 
the deep things of God, and to understand those things 
which he has revealed through his inspired servants. 
And to these the holy scriptures are found to be truly 
" profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction 
and instruction in righteousness, that the man of God 
may be perfect; thoroughly furnished (with precepts 
and examples) unto every good word and work.'" 



REVELATIONS. 113 

Whilst the wise master-builders, who trust in their own 
wisdom and learning, or human opinions and conjec- 
tures, do " wrest the scriptures to their own destruc- 
tion." 

6. And I beheld, and lo, in the midst of the throne, and of 
the four beasts, and in the midst of the elders, stood a Lamb, 
as it had been slain, having seven horns, and seven eyes, which 
are the seven Spirits of God sent forth into all the earth. 

7. And he came and took the book out of the right hand of 
him that sat upon the throne. 

8. And when he had taken the book, the four beasts and 
four and twenty elders fell down before the Lamb, having 
everyone of them harps, and golden vials full of odours, which 
are the prayers of saints. 

9. And they sung a new song, saying, Thou art worthy to 
take the book, and to open the seals thereof: for thou wast 
slain, and hast redeemed us to God by thy blood, out of every 
kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation; 

10. And hast made us unto our God kings and priests: and 
we shall reign on the earth. 

11. And I beheld, and I heard the voice of many angels 
round about the throne, and the beasts, and the elders; and the 
number of them was ten thousand times ten thousand, and 
thousands of thousands; 

12. Saying with a loud voice, Worthy is the Lamb that was 
slain, to receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and strength, 
and honour, and glory, and blessing. 

13. And every creature which is in heaven, and on the earth, 
and under the earth, and such as are in the sea, and all that 
are in them, heard I, saying, Blessing, and honour, and glory, 
and power, be unto him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto 
the Lamb for ever and ever. 

14. And the four beasts said, Amen, and the four and twen- 
ty elders fell down and worshipped him' that liveth for ever 
and ever. 



The apostle then "beheld, in the midst of the throne, 



114 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



and of the four living creatures, and of the elders, a 
Lamb, as it had been slain," overlooked and disregarded, 
" having seven horns," the weapons of the true Chris- 
tian's spiritual warfare, mentioned Ephesians 6. First, 
the girdle of truth : 2nd, the breastplate of righteous- 
ness: 3d, shod with the preparation of the gospel of 
peace : 4th, the shield of faith : 5th, the helmet of sal- 
vation : 6th, the sword of the spirit, which is the word 
of God ; and 7th, praying always in the spirit. These 
Paul calls the whole armour of God. And he had also 
" seven eyes," which are the "seven spirits of God, 
sent forth into all the earth." The whole power and 
wisdom of God, manifested to man, are centred in him, 
(seven being used to express the complete number, 
which the reader will observe is common throughout 
these Revelations.) 

"And he came and took the book out of the right 
hand of him that sat upon the throne." On this mani- 
festation of Almighty power and wisdom to mankind, 
through our Lord Jesus Christ, " the four beasts and 
four and twenty elders fell down before the Lamb, 
having every one of them harps," that is, sanctification 
of spirit, "and golden vials full of odours, which are 
the prayers of saints. And they sung a new song" — not 
a repetition of the experiences or thanksgivings of 
others, but that which arose from the living sense they 
had of his worthiness to open the understandings of 
man to know the things of the spirit — " who had been 
slain," from the foundation of the world, in the hearts 
of men, through sin and unbelief, even amongst his pro- 
fessed followers, as well as in that body of flesh, " the 
veil in which he came to do the will of God," and tread 
the untrodden path to glory, in the new and living way 



REVELATIONS. 



115 



of perfect obedience and self-denial, consecrated for all 
to walk in with safety. And who "had redeemed 
them unto God by his blood, out of every kindred and 
tongue, and people, and nation ; and made them unto 
God, kings'' to bear rule, in dominion over the trans- 
gressing nature ; " and priests," to offer the acceptable 
sacrifice of pure obedience, and to worship him in spi- 
rit, in the beauty of holiness. 

And he beheld, and heard the voice of many, that 
were divinely enlightened, "round about the throne, 
and the living creatures, and the elders," an innumer- 
able multitude, join in ascribing to the Lamb that was 
slain, power, and riches, and wisdom, and strength, 
and glory, and honour, and blessing. " And every 
creature which is in heaven" — amongst the professors 
of religion — " and on the earth" — such as bear rule in 
the world — and those that are in office " under" them ; 
"and such as are in the sea" — in the uncertainty of 
religious opinions and conjectures — "and all that are 
in them" — in their ways and practices, the governors 
and the governed ; the leaders and followers of reli- 
gious opinions — must all come to bow, (as the apostle 
foresaw,) before "the Lord God and the Lamb." And 
in the prospect thereof, the " four living creatures" 
said, Amen ; and the four and twenty elders fell down 
and worshipped him that iiveth for ever and ever.* 

* It may be proper to remark, that this second part of the 
Analysis represents, in the view of the author, the process of 
illumination in the mind of the apostle, in order to prepare 
him for the whole field of duty in his after communications — 
and not, therefore, standing in exclusive relation to the third 
part, which would, perhaps, seem to the common observer to 
be more peculiarly connected therewith. Editor. 
15 



PART III* 



Through the opening of the seals is discovered 
the propagation of the Christian religion; first in life 
and power, and afterwards in several stages of its 
declension. Remarkable circumstances which took 
place both before, and at the time of its restoration 
to primitive simplicity and purity* 

CHAPTER VI. 

1. And I saw when the Lamb opened one of the seals, and 
1 heard, as it were, the noise of thunder, one of the four beasts 
saying, Come, and see. 

2. And I saw, and behold, a white horse; and he that sat on 
him had a bow; and a crown was given unto him, and he went 
forth conquering, and to conquer. 

"And I saw when the Lamb opened one of the seals." 
Although the manner of his birth, public ministry, and 
miracles, answered to the prophecies of the scriptures 
respecting the Messiah, yet they were sealed from the 
wisdom of the world ; even from those who were ad- 

* John was commanded, chap. i. 19, to "write the things 
which he had seen, the things which are, and the things which 
shall be hereafter." 



ANALYSIS OF THE REVELATIONS. 



117 



mirers of the law and the prophets, and expected his 
coming: which appears from their numerous objections. 
But he was only known to those whose spiritual eyes 
and ears were opened. 

And, notwithstanding many were convinced when 
they saw the miracles which he did, and believed in 
his name, yet he committed not himself unto them. He 
knew their faith was founded on the conviction of the 
natural understanding ; and he needed not human tes- 
timony, for he knew what was in man. But honest 
Peter's confession was acceptable to him, because it 
arose from a divine evidence, to which he answered, 
"Blessed art thou, for flesh and blood hath not reveal™ 
ed it unto thee, but my Father which is in heaven." 

This act of believing was not merely the assent, or 
acquiescence, of the natural understanding to the evi- 
dences proposed to it ; but it was a passive submission 
to the operation of God in the soul, and, therefore, the 
work of God; as Jesus said, " This is the work of God, 
that ye believe on him whom he hath sent." And 
when the people required a sign, that they might see 
and believe, he directed them to an inward and spi- 
ritual knowledge of him, which was life to the soul. 

The multitude, when the five thousand had eaten of 
the loaves and fishes, could testify, " This is of a truth 
that prophet that should come into the world," yet 
they would have taken him by force to make him a 
king. They did not understand the nature of his spi- 
ritual kingdom, which was 66 not of this world," al- 
though he had declared that " The kingdom of heaven 
is within you." The prophecies were a sealed book 
to their understandings, which could only be spiritually 
opened. 



118 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



" And I heard, as it were, the voice of thunder.' 7 
The manner and circumstances of his death, which 
drew from the centurion the confession, " certainly this 
was a righteous man" — his resurrection from the dead, 
and ascension — the extraordinary effusions of the Holy 
Spirit — miracles wrought by his apostles — the destruc- 
tion of Jerusalem, which he had foretold — and the 
Christians fleeing away from it before that calamitous 
period, were all events claiming solemn attention. 

The proclamation made by the first of the four living 
creatures, which was like a lion, is expressive of the 
boldness with which the apostles preached the gospel 
of Christ, and the spiritual conquest that succeeded. 
The u white horse" represents not only the purity of 
life which eminently distinguished the preachers of 
Christianity, and shed an attractive lustre to all around, 
evincing its divine original, but also the strength and 
courage with which, notwithstanding the united op- 
position of the powers of the world— of rulers, priests, 
and people, they were enabled in a short time to pro- 
pagate its doctrines far and wide, and establish a sys- 
tem of important and practical truths, adapted to the 
comprehension of common capacities, being designed 
for common benefit ; not to amuse the heads with nice 
speculations, but to amend the hearts of men, by prac- 
tising the precepts of their Lord and Saviour, through 
the aid and assistance of the Holy Spirit and grace of 
God, enlightening their understandings to discover sin 
and evil in its rise and conception in the heart, and 
enabling them to overcome and subdue their propen- 
sity thereto, by bringing the soul from under the do- 
minion and bondage of the natural powers, and raising 
in it a new and spiritual life. 



REVELATIONS. 



119 



u And he that sat on him had a bow," that power 
from on high — a divine and spiritual qualification which 
our Lord commanded his disciples to wait for, to fit 
them for their office ; which, as he governed and di- 
rected their gospel labours, reached to the consciences 
of their hearers, answered to the witness of God there- 
in, enforced conviction, crowned his followers with 
victory over the transgressing nature, and went on 
conquering and to conquer his outward opposers. 

Although there were early symptoms of declension 
discovered by the faithful pastors, who also foresaw 
that a greater degeneracy would overspread the church, 
which, according to Egesyppus, began to be visible 
about the year 110, by its gradually departing from 
its original purity, yet, as no very material alteration 
in the direction of ecclesiastical affairs took place until 
after the middle of the second century, the opening of 
this seal may include a period commencing at the birth 
of Christ, and continuing to the year 156. 

SECOND SEAL. 

3. And when he had opened the second seal, I heard the 
second beast say, Come, and see. 

4. And there went out another horse that was red: and 
power was given to him that sat thereon, to take peace from 
the earth; and that they should kill one another: and there was 
given unto him a great sword. 

The doctrines of Christianity continued to spread 
and prevail, through the convincing evidence of its 
divine origin, and the excellency of its precepts ; and 
many of different nations, impressed with a sense and 
love of truth, embraced the profession of it ; insomuch 
that their numbers increased greatly, notwithstanding 



120 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



the severe persecutions carried on against them. The 
proclamation, " Come, and see," being made by the 
second living creature, which " was like a calf," is ex- 
pressive of the slaughter made upon many of those un- 
resisting victims by their barbarous persecutors ; and, 
also, of the docility with which others followed their 
religious teachers ; many of whom had degenerated 
from the internal life of godliness into external obser- 
vations. The minds of the people being thus led to 
sensible objects, the power of godliness which so emi- 
nently distinguished the lives of the early converts, was 
less conspicuous, and the profession of Christianity gra- 
dually declined in worship, doctrine, and practice. 

The horse was now " red." Notwithstanding the 
faithful testimony of many of the fathers in the second 
and third centuries against all resistance and violence, 
a strict purity and holiness of life being, in general, 
much departed from, Christians at length became war- 
riors. 

" And power was given to him that sat thereon to 
take peace from the earth : and there was given unto 
him a great sword." 

Notwithstanding the writers of the second century 
attribute the rapid progress which Christianity had made 
into many different countries, to the power of God, the 
energy of divine truth, and to the extraordinary gifts 
which were imparted to its teachers, yet, as if these 
qualifications were not sufficient, learned men were 
now sought after, and there was an accession of philo- 
sophers and literati. And by the establishing of coun- 
cils, "of which, (saith Mosheim,) we find not the 
smallest trace before the middle of this century," the 
whole face of the church was changed ; the privileges 



REVELATIONS. 



121 



of the people were by them diminished, and the power 
and authority of the bishops greatly augmented. 

At their first appearance they acted in the name of 
the people. But they soon changed this humble tone, 
extended the limits of their au thority, turned their in- 
fluence into dominion, and their councils into laws, and 
openly asserted that Christ had empowered them to 
prescribe to his people authoritative rules of faith and 
manners. The Christian doctors now employed the arts 
and evasions of rhetoricians and sophists in defence of 
religion.* And the notion of their succeeding to the 
character, rights and privileges of the Jewish priest- 
hood, was also propagated with great industry, and be- 
came a source of honour and profit to the ecclesiastics.! 
These took care to avail themselves of that ascenden- 
cy they had gained over the minds of the people; 
and at length of the emperor Constantine, also, who 
made profession of Christianity, and greatly enlarged 
the powers of the superior orders of the clergy, to the 
punishing of those who dissented from their unwarrant- 
able impositions, by which peace was taken from the 
earth. Great controversies and contradictory decrees 
arose about consecrating Ceocilianus bishop of Carthage, 
and other cases of the exercise of ecclesiastical powers. 
Parties, in their turns, were accused and acquitted. 
Some were banished, and others were put to death. 

The opening of this seal may include a period of 
162 years from after the middle of the second century 
156 to A. D. 318, at which time the emperors Con- 
stantine and Licinus having triumphed over their col- 



* Mosheim, vol. i. p. 235. 



t lb. vol. i. p. 47. 



122 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



leagues, a profession of Christianity became the religion 
in vogue, and great changes succeeded. 

THIRD SEAL. 

5. And when he had opened the third seal, I heard the third 
beast say, Gome, and see: and I beheld, and lo, a black horse: 
and he that sat on him had a pair of balances in his hand. 

6. And I heard a voice in the midst of the four beasts, say, 
A measure of wheat for a penny, and three measures of barley 
for a penny! and see thou hurt not the oil and the wine. 

The name or profession of Christianity continued to 
exist. But as human invention took the seat of divine 
wisdom, so human policy was substituted for divine 
grace ; and the ordination of men to the ministry, in- 
stead of the call and qualification of the Holy Spirit. 

The proclamation was fitly made by the third living 
creature, whose "face was like a man" — a rational 
being ; but the event fully discovers the insufficiency of 
human abilities to lead to happiness under any profes- 
sion of religion. 

" And I beheld, and lo, a black horse." The im- 
pure mixture of Jewish and heathenish rites and cere- 
monies, the introducing of images, canonizing and in- 
voking of saints, and other superstitious inventions, 
gradually reversed Christianity into idolatry, which to 
it is most abhorrent. The visible profession was there- 
fore no longer the light of Christianity, but the black- 
ness of spiritual darkness. 

The reader will take notice that the expression is 
not as before, " And there went out another horse," 
&c. But "I beheld, and lo, a black horse." Accord- 
ingly we find, that the directors of ecclesiastical affairs, 
instead of zealously propagating their religion abroad, 



REVELATIONS. 



123 



were otherwise engaged. " He that sat on him had a 
pair of balances in his hand." They were employed 
in weighing different opinions and conjectures ; ba- 
lancing controverted doctrines; and determining by 
different councils what were to be received as matters 
of faith ; imposing their contradictory decrees, as each 
party had the power in their hands, under the penal- 
ties of pecuniary and corporal punishments. For those 
vain fictions, which an attachment to pagan philoso- 
phy and popular opinions, had engaged the greatest 
part of the Christian doctors to adopt, before the reign 
of the emperor Constantine, were now confirmed, en- 
larged, and embellished in various ways, and, according 
to Mosheim's account, that emperor introduced amongst 
the bishops new degrees of eminence and rank. 

(( And I heard a voice in the midst of the four living 
creatures say, A measure of wheat for a penny, and 
three measures of barley for a penny." 

In the church in early times it was found necessary 
to raise some contributions for public uses ; of which the 
support of the poor, erecting edifices, and occasionally 
administering to the wants of those who laboured in 
the work and propagation of the gospel abroad, under 
circumstances which required relief, appear to have 
been the principal part. These contributions had been 
voluntary, and answered the general purposes : for as 
these wants were confined within narrow limits, they 
were easily satisfied. And many contributing very 
liberally from motives of brotherly kindness and be- 
nevolence, a foundation was laid in many places as a 
stock or public fund ; and when human wisdom and 
policy gained the ascendency, the zealous ecclesiastics 
artfully propagated the notion that munificence to the 
16 



124 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



church would atone for sin, and purchase future hap- 
piness : and, accordingly, it soon became enriched with 
secular possessions. Many of the great found it easier 
to give freely than to live well ; and many others now 
found means to sanction their ambitious projects, and 
their most unjustifiable methods of gratifying their ava- 
ricious desires of accumulating wealth, by dividing 
their spoils with the church— that is, with the mer- 
cenary priesthood — all which greatly contributed to 
increase their wealth. 

The bishops, in order to get the revenues into their 
own possession, relieved the deacons from the charge 
of the administration, into whose hands it had been 
originally given, or intrusted, by the apostles. And 
now, having none to control their ambition, or oppose 
their proceedings, they soon undertook to exact pecu- 
niary rewards, which they authoritatively demanded, 
as the conditions and price of their spiritual commodi- 
ties. Their "wheat," for the fine and delicate palate, 
and their "barley," for the more gross, the vulgar and 
superstitious. 

" And see thou hurt not the oil and the wine." As 
in the purest ages of Christianity there were some that 
were but mere formalists or worshippers in the out- 
ward court, so in this time of spiritual darkness there 
were some who, notwithstanding they were blinded 
with the general prejudice of the divine authority of 
the church to impose matters of faith, and religiously 
conformed to her decrees, yet they also laboured to 
impress the necessity of holiness of life ; and were dili- 
gent in visiting the sick and afflicted; encouraging 
them to seek for an inward communion with God, and 
the consolations of his spirit: that "wine" that ani- 



REVELATIONS. 



125 



?nates the drooping soul ; and <e the oil" of joy and glad- 
ness which comforts the mourners in Zion. 

Although there were a few of these who appear to 
have been highly esteemed and respected, yet it was 
in the general a time of famine and extreme scarcity. 
" Not a famine of bread, nor a thirst for water, but of 
hearing the words of the Lord.* Not a scarcity of 
zealous ecclesiastics, for they were very numerous ; but 
their chief views were the advancement of their own 
power and interest. And to this end their doctrines and 
labours were principally directed, by promoting a scru- 
pulous observance of external rites and ceremonies, 
and superstitious acts of devotions, and a liberal com- 
pliance with their pecuniary requisitions, which were 
too generally considered as the means of conciliating 
the divine favour, and satisfying every obligation of 
duty. 

The bishops of Rome had gradually acquired a su- 
periority over the other bishops from the beginning of 
the reign of ConstantineJ About the year 310, Lucina 
made Marcellus her heir, and gave him all her .great 
substance. "From that time," saith Poly dor,/" the 
bishops of Rome were greatly enriched,"! which ena- 
bled them to effect a greater appearance of splendour 
and magnificence than the other bishops, by which 
mortals too often form their ideas of pre-eminence and 
dignity — and this superiority was at different periods 
advanced, until, in the year 498, Symmachus was elect- 
ed supreme bishop. 

During the ages of gross superstition which succeed- 
ed, there arose a few individuals endued with light and 



* Amos, iii. 11. 



t Mosheim, vol. i. p. 458. 



126 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



sense to discover the enormities abounding in the 
church, and fortitude to bear their testimony against 
them ; yet the power of darkness was so great, and the 
dominion of priestcraft so firmly fixed, that their at- 
tempts were quickly frustrated, and, generally, their 
lives became a sacrifice to the vindictive clergy. But 
about the year 1134, some light began to arise on the 
revival of learning. Gratian having composed an 
abridgment of the canon laws, which, before, were 
very defective, and could not be explained in the 
schools,* his epitome was unanimously adopted, and 
the study of it was considered as a branch of academi- 
cal learning, and, shortly after, was introduced amongst 
the number of the sciences ; as was also the civil law, or 
famous Pandect of Julian ; which was found, revived, 
and became a grand object of the labours and studies of 
the learned. Colleges were erected in several parts of 
Italy, which animated other European nations to imi- 
tate their example ; so that a spirit of inquiry began to 
revive in some places, and the human mind to emerge 
from that state of stupidity in which it had been in- 
volved. 

Though the views exhibited in the opening of the 
third seal seem to have been embraced in the space of 
180 years, ending with 498, yet, as spiritual darkness 
continued through succeeding ages in which the hu- 
man mind sunk into a state of profound ignorance and 
barbarity, and, as the opening of the seals appears to 
indicate periods of considerable change of views and 
principles in the religious world, it may be considered 
as properly extending to about the year 1134. 

* Mosheim, vol. xi. p. 366. 



REVELATIONS. 



127 



FOURTH SEAL. 

7. And when he had opened the fourth seal, I heard the 
voice of the fourth beast say, Come, and see. 

8. And I looked, and behold, a pale horse; and his name 
that sat on him was death, and hell followed with him: and 
power was given unto them over the fourth part of the earth, 
to kill with sword, and with hunger, and with death, and with 
the beasts of the earth. 

As the revival of learning excited an inquiry into 
religious opinions and practices, it had a tendency to 
open the way for the more general reception of those 
reformed doctrines that were taught by Peter, and 
Henry Bruis at Albi ; by Arnold of Brescia and others. 
Those doctrines were embraced by many at Lyons and 
other places. Thus, by the year 1140, the number of 
the reformed was very great, and the probability of its 
increasing alarmed the Pope, who wrote to several 
princes to banish them from their dominions ; and he 
employed learned men to write against their doctrines.* 

About this time Peter Waldo, a wealthy citizen of 
Lyons, became a zealous leader amongst them. He 
translated the scriptures into the vulgar language ; and 
from them taught and inculcated a doctrine much more 
conformable to the gospel of Christ than that professed 
in the Roman church. After him they came to be de- 
nominated Waldenses. They were also called Cathari, 
from the professed purity of their life and doctrine. 
From Lyons, too, they were called Leonists, as those 
who were situated about Albi, a city of Languedoc, 
were called Albigenses. 

The popes and clergy, exasperated at these efforts 

* Foxe's Acts and Mon, p, 99. Phil. ed. 



128 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



to cast off the yoke, and unvail the mystery of iniquity, 
made these Waldenses and AlbigenSes feel the weight 
of their vindictive resentment. Most of their teachers 
were dragged to the stake, and it was only the increas- 
ing number and power of their adherents rendering 
them formidable, that, for the present, rescued them 
from sharing the same fate. The proclamation of 
"Come, and see," was fitly made by the fourth living 
creature, which " was like a flying eagle," as express- 
ive of the spoil and plunder of this period. 

" And I looked, and behold a pale horse." Although 
the doctrine and practice of these reformers was not 
the pure " white," which distinguished the first ages 
of Christianity — the general darkness being too gross 
to admit of a full display of light — yet it was a great 
remove from the blackness of the established church ; 
many of whose dark innovations and impositions they 
detected and exposed in their proper colours. 

About the year 1248, under the despotic papacy of 
Innocent the 3d, a cruel and bloody war was raised, 
and carried on against the Waldenses and Albigenses, 
under the blasphemous appellation of the holy war. 
Indulgences were freely granted to those that engaged 
in it. They were persuaded that they were engaged 
in the cause of heaven ; and that its gates were open to 
receive all that fell in that holy warfare and they re- 

* Mede observes, p. 503, 504, that in this war, in France 
alone, there perished of these poor Waldenses and Albigen- 
ses, a million. In the Netherlands the duke of Alva boasted 
that he had despatched thirty-six thousand. In the space of 
a little more than thirty years, the inquisition destroyed one 
hundred and fifty thousand.* And Sanders confesses that an 

* Newton, vol. xi. p. 279. 



REVELATIONS. 



129 



ceived a plenary indulgence for the remission of all 
their sins. By such detestable artifices the pope and 
clergy raised armies in their cause, regardless of the 
guilt of sanctifying the most flagitious crimes, under 
colour of the means of obtaining eternal happiness. 
And the detestable office of the Inquisition was also 
established. 

Thus they were slain and destroyed by every inven- 
tion that cruelty could devise, and men devoid of the 
feelings of humanity, and hardened to the ferocity of 
beasts, could execute. Put to flight — spoiled every 
where of their goods and dignities, and dispersed into 
different lands. Some fled into Provence and the Alps. 
Some withdrew into Calabria. Some passed into Bo- 
hemia, Poland and Livonia ; and others obtained a re- 
fuge in Britain. So that, notwithstanding " they went 
not out" of their own choice, to propagate their doc- 
trines in these several countries, yet they carried their 
tenets with them. And, although that absolute sway 
of priestly dominion over the consciences of princes 
and people was so ri vetted and firmly fixed, that almost 
every where they came, power was given to him that 
sat on them, whose name was death, and to the grave 
that followed with him, to suppress through the ter- 
rors of death, and, as it were, to bury up their doc- 
trines and principles for a time, yet they were not 

innumerable multitude of Lollards and Sacramentarians were 
burnt throughout all Europe. 

Amongst the most zealous promoters of this execrable 
war, we find Dominic Guzman, a Spaniard, a fanatic, exer- 
cising the most furious and bloody cruelty, who contrived the 
dreadful tribunal of the inquisition. This man was ranked by 
the Roman Catholics in the number of the saints! 



130 



AN ALYSIS OF THE 



altogether extinguished; but divine Providence so or- 
dered it, that by these means the seeds of the reforma- 
tion were widely scattered. 

This seal may properly include a period of 282 
years, commencing A. D. 1134, and continuing to A, 
D. 141 6-— the time of the martyrdom of John Hus, and 
the beginning of the reformation by the Bohemians. 
The succeeding events respecting the propagation of 
the reformed doctrines, until the year 1555, (at which 
time such protestants as followed the Augsburg con- 
fession of faith, were secured in the free exercise of 
their religion,) are hereafter treated of under the cala- 
mitous events proclaimed by the trumpets. 

FIFTH SEAL. 

9. And when he had opened the fifth seal, I saw under the 
altar the souls of them that were slain for the word of God, 
and for. the testimony which they held: 

10. And they cried with a loud voice, saying, How long, O 
Lord, holy and true, dost thou not judge, and avenge our blood 
on them that dwell on the earth? 

11. And white robes were given unto every one of them: 
and it was said unto them, that they should rest yet'for a little 
season, until their fellow-servants also, and their brethren, that 
should be killed as they were, should be fulfilled. 

" I saw under the altar. " Through the gradual un- 
folding of gospel light, the eyes of many were opened 
to discern the absurdity of that idolatrous superstition, 
and the guilt and impiety of those detestable artifices 
which the church of Rome had imposed, as acts of 
piety and religious devotion, divinely instituted, and 
as the means of obtaining eternal happiness. And also 
to see the spiritual nature of the Christian dispensation, 
that it is only by and through the operation of divine 



REVELATIONS. 



131 



grace that mankind can be raised out of the fall, into a 
state of acceptance with God ; which principle was now 
discovered to be the soul and substance which had ani- 
mated and engaged so many pious worthies to yield their 
bodies a willing sacrifice at the altar, " for the word of 
God," and in support of 66 the testimony" which they 
held for the truth manifested in them, and against the 
errors, corruptions and cruelty of their persecutors. 
Unshaken from their faith by flatteries or menaces, they 
nobly supported their testimony in the midst of tor- 
tures, and undauntedly sealed it with their blood. 

" And they cried with a loud voice, saying." Many 
pious people, who considered the injustice and cruelty 
these constant martyrs had endured for their faithful- 
ness to God, were humbled under awful apprehensions 
that their patient sufferings called for vengeance from 
him "who is holy and true" — "who will judge in 
righteousness for the poor" and " reprove with equity 
for the meek of the earth ;" and that his judgments 
would be poured out upon its guilty inhabitants unless 
averted by timely repentance. 

"And white robes were given unto every one of 
them." The dawning of the day of gospel light, hav- 
ing discovered and exposed the absurdity of many opi- 
nions and institutions which antiquity and custom had 
rendered sacred, and that they had only been founded 
in superstition and credulity, and supported by igno- 
rance and prejudice, by this means those innocent 
sufferers, whose memories had been branded with the 
ignominious title of heretics, enemies to God and his 
church, and such like opprobrious epithets, were deli- 
vered from the foul reproaches their adversaries had 
cast upon them, and found to be the Lord's redeemed 
17 



132 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



ones, and faithful witnesses. And thus they recovered 
their deserved fame, and were secured against the ma- 
lignant shafts of prejudice and superstition. 

" And it was said unto them, that they should rest 
yet for a little season." 

As the apostaey from the purity of the primitive 
church was gradual, and did not gain the ascendency 
over the minds of all who professed the Christian reli- 
gion at one time, nor arrive at Its height in one age, 
so, notwithstanding there were numbers who longed 
for a thorough reformation in doctrine and practice, 
and that every species of antic hristi an authority might 
be obliterated from amongst them, yet their honest en- 
deavours were opposed by others as dangerous innova-. 
tions. For, though the ecclesiastics disclaimed the 
authority of the church of Rome, and parted with some 
of her gross absurdities and impositions, yet, for the 
most part, they were very tenacious of retaining in their 
own hands all the power and profit their temporal 
princes saw fit to intrust them with ; and to withstand 
the reforming of such things as appeared likely to di- 
minish either their authority or emoluments. 

Thus human policy and priestcraft, which ever sul- 
lied the brightness of gospel light, had too much influ- 
ence in the establishment of their religious systems. 

The property of the church, of which the first mi- 
nisters of the gospel claimed no share but what neces- 
sity required, was assumed by the clergy ; who also 
reserved ancj enjoined the payment of tithes: an imposi- 
tion which even ecclesiastical avarice did not extort, 
until the ages of gross darkness and ignorance ; and for 
which, not the least shadow or grounds of claim could 



REVELATIONS, 



133 



be derived from the New Testament, or the original 
practice of the Christian church. 

The necessity of human literature, and ordination to 
the work of the ministry, was revived, and laws were 
made to exclude all such as were not thus qualified, 
however they might be gifted by the Holy Spirit, 
and fitted by their own experience of the work of sanc- 
tification : notwithstanding it was allowed that divers 
illiterate persons had contributed much to the promo- 
tion of the reformation, and men of eminence had main- 
tained that vital religion and piety could never flourish 
until it was totally separated from a dependence on 
learning and science, and nourished by the holy sim- 
plicity that reigned in the primitive ages of the church. 

They likewise reformed but partially. Divers re- 
mains of the former superstition in rites and ceremo- 
nies, and too much of human invention, tradition and 
art continued in their worship. But, what was of more 
pernicious consequence, they undertook to prescribe 
rules of faith and manners, and exerted their endeavours 
to force those, who, from tenderness of conscience, dis- 
sented from them, into a uniformity and submission 
to their authority, by the penalties of imprisonment, 
confiscation, banishment, and even death.* 

Thus, those that boasted of being the successors of 
the Lord's true witnesses-— the protestant reformers 
and martyrs — became the executioners of those that 

* It is worthy of observation, that the laws enforcing uni- 
formity, and the punishments enacted against dissenters, by 
the protestants, appear, in some instances, to be copied from 
the Romish laws against the reputed heretics of their day. 
A very unworthy original! 



134 



ANALYSIS 0*F THE 



were " their fellow-servants and brethren that should 
also be killed as they were." 

This seal may include a period of 85 years, com- 
mencing A. D. 1555, the time of the diet held at Augs- 
burg, and continuing to the time of the breaking out of 
the civil war between king Charles the first, of Eng- 
land, and the parliament, A. D. 1640. 

SIXTH SEAL. 

12. And I beheld, when he had opened the sixth seal, and 
lo, there was a great earthquake; and the sun became black 
as sackcloth of hair, and the moon became as blood; 

13. And the stars of heaven fell unto the earth, even as a 
fig-tree casteth her untimely figs when she is shaken of a mighty 
wind: 

14. And the heaven departed as a scroll when it is rolled 
together; and every mountain and island were moved out of 
their places; 

15. And the kings of the earth, and the great men, and the 
rich men, and the chief captains, and the mighty men, and 
every bond-man, and every free man, hid themselves in the 
dens, and in the rocks of the mountains: 

16. And said to the mountains and rocks, Fall on us, and 
hide us from the face of him that sitteth ©n the throne, and 
from the wrath of the Lamb: 

17. For the great day of his wrath is come; and who shall 
be able to stand? 

u And I beheld, wh^n he had opened the sixth seal, 
and lo, there was a great earthquake." The reforma- 
tion established in England by queen Elizabeth was far 
from b|ing easy to many tender consciences ; and the 
subsequent laws and canons, for enforcing uniformity, 
became more grievously oppressive under her success- 
ors to the sincere hearted, who, under different de- 
nominations, dissented from the established church, 



REVELATIONS. 



135 



because they could not comply with her arbitrary and 
unwarrantable impositions. Which oppression conti- 
nually increased, until the Almighty was pleased to 
arise and assert his own Omnipotence. 

That spirit of sincerity which was dear to him, had 
long been groaning under oppression ; crying, 66 How 
long, Lord, holy and true ! dost thou not judge and 
avenge our blood on them that dwell on the earth ?" 
Whose sighs and cries entered into the ears of the Lord ; 
and at length those who could not be prevailed upon 
to hear, and plead the cause of his innocent seed, were 
made to feel the weight of his indignation. 

The tyrannical principles adopted, and arbitrary 
measures pursued, under king Charles the first, which 
were chiefly directed by archbishop Laud, became so 
disgustful and intolerant, as to produce, under the 
permission of divine Providence, the beginning of a 
great concussion, or shaking of the heavens and earth — 
a revolution in government and religion, perhaps the 
most remarkable in its circumstances, progress and ef- 
fects, of any that had ever taken place in any age, 
kingdom, or nation. The civil powers revolving suc- 
cessively from the king to the parliament ; then to the 
army ; to councils of officers ; and to the commonwealth 
under different administrations, with, and without a 
protector or single person. And then back through a 
council, the army, the parliament, and to monarchy 
again. The ecclesiastical authority likewise changed, 
from episcopacy to presbytery, and to independency, 
until its shackles were suspended ; and many of the ho- 
nest hearted in the different denominations, ways and 
worships, whose spirits God had reached, who were 
sincerely seeking after peace of mind, and the revela- 



136 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



tion of the gospel of Christ in greater purity, came out 
from amongst theni, and united in a separate, regular 
society, which disclaimed all human power and au- 
thority in matters of religion. Then independency 
succeeded ; and again presbytery ; next episcopacy ; 
and papacy was advancing fast under king James II. 
which, with the arbitrary powers of absolute monarchy 
he had assumed and exercised, were terminated by the 
establishment under king William and queen Mary. 

66 And the sun became black as sackcloth of hair." 
Through the struggles that took place during these 
convulsions, the holy scriptures, which the several 
parties professed to be their sun, or fountain of spiri- 
tual light, were made subservient to the interests of 
each. Sermons were preached, exalting the divine 
and unlimited authority of monarchy on the one hand, 
whilst others were as zealously crying up the rights of 
resistance, and the lawfulness of the use of carnal wea- 
pons on the part of the people. And at different pe- 
riods the same class were found on either side of the 
question, as it best suited their interest, ambition or 
safety. By these means the obligations of duty con- 
tained in the precepts of the scriptures, as related to 
king and people, government and religion, were per- 
verted by their glosses and explications.* 

That toleration and liberty of conscience is the doc- 
trine of the scriptures, is very evident — being laid down 
in many clear precepts; such as, the parable of the 

* Until by their various applications of them, continually 
contradictory to each other, the views of the people, as re- 
spected them, became so completely confused and darkened, 
as to be represented by the figure of 44 blackness, as sackcloth 
of hair." Editor. 



REVELATIONS. 



137 



wheat and the tares growing together — the apostle's 
direction to let every man be fully persuaded in his 
own mind — his declaration to the Corinthians, that they 
had not dominion over their faith, but were helpers of 
their joy — that whatsoever is not of faith, is sin — and 
the injunction of Christ, "Whatsoever ye would that 
men should do unto you, do ye even so unto them." 
These, and such like plain and direct precepts of moral 
and perpetual observation, were trampled upon by the 
different parties. "When the Presbyterians got the 
spiritual sword into their own hands," says Neil, " they 
used it little better than their predecessors the bishops. 
Both the Scotch and English used great endeavours to 
enforce uniformity. Most of the sermons before the 
House of Commons at their monthly fasts, spake the 
language of severity, and called upon the magistrate to 
draw his sword against the sectaries." "They also 
had a law enacted against certain errors, or heresies, 
therein mentioned, which ordained the punishment of 
them with death without benefit of clergy ; the seventh 
of which was the denying that the holy scriptures of 
the Old and New Testament are the word of God." 
"Which shows," saith Neil, "that the Presbyterians 
would have made a terrible use of their power, if it 
had been supported by the sword of the civil magis- 
trate." 

Although the Independents were at first for a tolera- 
tion, to include themselves and the Anabaptists, and, 
afterwards, for a general liberty of conscience, yet, 
when they got the power, they soon suppressed the 
worship of the Episcopalians ; forbidding the use of the 
common prayer book, even in their private houses ; 



138 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



and severely persecuted the rising Society of Friends.* 
"Thus, some of those who so lately came out of the 
furnace of affliction, under which they had cried down 
national churches and ministry, and maintainance too, 
fell under the weight of worldly advantage — got into 
profitable parsonages and dignities — and what was 
worse, turned absolute persecutors of others for God's 
sake."f 

When the power of the bishops was to be taken down, 
it was strongly urged by the dissenters, and was re- 
solved by parliament, that for the bishops, or any other 
Christian ministers, to be in commission of the peace, 
was contrary to the precepts of Christianity, and a 
great hinderance of their spiritual functions. J But 
many of the ministers of each party, as they got into 
power, not only held commissions of peace, but of war 
too ! And the greater part seem to have been deeply 
engaged in the policies of the times : and thus, not only 
disregarded the precepts of Christianity, but, in many 
instances, outlived and contradicted their own avowed 
principles. Oaths were not only commanded, and 
preached up as lawful, but the solemnity and obliga- 
tion of them, trampled upon by kings, parliaments, 

* It will appear hardly safe to ascribe the liberty granted 
by their leaders to any other motives on their part than human 
policy, when we consider the frequent persecutions by fines, 
whippings and banishments, that began in their government 
in New England as early as the year 1634, at the instigations 
of their priests, and were carried on with determined resolu- 
tion against the Baptists and all others; amongst which were 
some of their most respectable members, who owned they 
could not come up to their standard. 

t Gough. | Neil, vol. ii. p. 345. 



REVELATIONS. 



139 



armies, clergy and people, just as suited their different 
purposes: the numerous instances of which, mentioned 
by Neil, would induce a belief, that for the most part 
not only the plain precepts of the scriptures were vio- 
lated, but common probity, honour, and conscience, 
were sacrificed to the circumstances of the times. 

Praying, as well as preaching, abounded. The God 
of love was mocked by solemn invocations of the dif- 
ferent contending parties, for him to accompany the 
direct violation of his laws, with his power and pre- 
sence, and to enable them to vanquish and destroy the 
enemies of his gospel ; that in the name of Christ, the 
prince of peace, they might establish his kingdom on 
earth, which he had declared 66 was not of this world, 
else would his servants fight;" who, although he could 
have commanded legions in his service, yet, as he would 
not have the enemies of his religion destroyed, (which 
the blind zeal of some of his followers had urged,) so 
neither would he have his own life, nor the lives of his 
immediate and innocent followers preserved by acts of 
violence. 

At other times prayers were directed against the 
spreading of errors and pestilential doctrines; as the 
different parties accounted some opinions; which again 
they allowed of, as being no breach of charity and 
Christian communion : and even when it lay parallel 
with their interest, prayed for the preservation of 
some whose doctrines and practices they had once ac- 
counted most obnoxious and heretical. 

Many fasts were instituted by the different parties, 
which — as Neil observes of the monthly fast, which had 
been continued almost from the first sitting of the long 
parliament until A. D. 1649 — were in great measure 
18 



140 



ANALYSIS OF THC 



for strife and debate, and generally a prelude to acts 
of violence and persecution.* 

I wish the reader to know, and bear it in remem- 
brance throughout, that I am far from mentioning 
these transactions, either with a view to revive ancient 
prejudices, or to reflect the least censure upon those 
successors of any of the parties who disown their exor- 
bitant practices, which have contributed to the intro- 
duction or increase of scepticism, and an overflowing 
torrent of infidelity and licentiousness. But my de- 
sign is, to show, by a clear statement of those facts, 
that are already in many people's hands, the exact ful- 
filling of the prophecies. For which, in some instances, 
and particularly the present, it appeared necessary to 
descend into many particulars, (as it was a period, 
until the restoration of king Charles II., wherein the 
scriptures were much cried up in words,) in order that 
the reader might be furnished with facts to enable him 
to judge of the propriety of the application. 

After the restoration, the doctrines and precepts of 
Christianity were not only made to give way to the 
maxims of human policy, as before, but the king and 
many of his courtiers having in their exile, in a season 
of indolence, contracted habits of voluptuousness, sen- 
suality, and libertinism in sentiment and morals, through 
the example and encouragement of the court, the na- 
tion, in too general a way, became very corrupt and 
licentious in their manner of thinking and conduct. 
Debauchery, rioting and intemperance took place to a 
great degree, and it became fashionable to ridicule 
every appearance of religion and sobriety. 



* Neil, vol. iv. p. 27. 



REVELATIONS. 



141 



66 And the moon became as blood." Many typical 
ceremonies, figures and symbols, although abolished, 
and under the feet of the primitive church, had got up 
in the night of apostacy, and were but partially reform- 
ed from. And some that had not the least shadow of 
foundation in the scriptures were retained, and im- 
posed upon such numbers, in such a vigorous manner, 
and under such severe penalties by the Episcopalians, 
as to awaken in the nation a dislike to the order of bi- 
shops ; and also in the dissenters such a spirit of re- 
sentment and retaliation as to procure the punishment 
of death and other penalties to be inflicted on the ob- 
stinate imposers thereof. Thus "the moon" — figures 
and symbols — became the cause of the shedding of 
" blood," and continued to be so throughout the greater 
part of the time of the succeeding revolutions. 

The Presbyterians, notwithstanding the solemn pro- 
testation which had been enjoined by the parliament, 
on the whole nation, and their repeated professions of 
only desiring the reformation of episcopal government, 
according to archbishop Usher's plan, under which 
they could unite with, and continue in the church, yet 
when they got the power, and these terms were offered, 
they chose, under the then existing circumstances, to 
prolong the war, rather than part with the opportunity 
of imposing their own typical rites and ceremonies, 
and suppressing of others; and no terms of accommoda- 
tion were acceptable short of the solemn league and 
covenant, and compliance with their directory. 

The Independents also discovered a like disposition 
when consistent with their own power and policy. 

Again, on the return of monarchy, when the greater 
part of the Presbyterians would have accepted of arch- 



142 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



bishop Usher's model, the bishops — notwithstanding 
their repeated professions — when they had fully ob- 
tained the power, appeared unwilling to abate in the 
least from an exact compliance with many things that 
appeared very foreign from the essential part of reli- 
gion. Such as the cross in baptism ; the use of the 
priestly Vestments ; bowing at the name of Jesus, and at 
the altars, &c. 

It appears very extraordinary, that men of under- 
standing and learning, as there were many amongst the 
different parties, and all under great professions of 
zeal for religion and the glory of God, should be such 
sticklers for the observation of trifling superstitious 
ceremonies. The Episcopalians risked the convulsing 
of the nation by enforcing theirs, with the penalties of 
the loss of property, liberty and life. And the Pres- 
byterians and Independents, when in power, punished 
a non-compliance with their symbolical ordinances; 
disregarding the former just and sensible reasoning of 
their predecessors on their own behalf, when offered 
now, by those that for conscience sake could not comply 
with their unjust and arbitrary impositions, to wit: — 
u That such ceremonies as man hath devised, and which 
are known to have been abused to the purposes of 
idolatry and superstition, ought not to be used in the 
worship of the Almighty; and even such things as 
were once commanded for a particular occasion, and 
afterwards permitted to be used in condescension to 
the weak, yet when they are known to have been 
abused to the purposes of idolatry, they ought, like 
the brazen serpent, to be abolished."* And all this 



* Neil, vol. ii. p. 36. 



REVELATIONS. 



143 



blind and intemperate zeal was found amongst those 
men that could trample upon the divine precepts of 
the gospel which were of perpetual moral obligation. 

Notwithstanding these things were so, it is neither 
safe nor generous, although too common a practice, to 
comprehend any whole body of men under one general 
character. It appears there were many in the differ- 
ent parties that were grieved at the latitude taken in 
their measures ; and others that were so disgusted as 
to separate from them, and search after a more pure 
and undefiled religion elsewhere. 

" And the stars of heaven fell unto the earth." This 
was fulfilled in a twofold sense upon the bishops and 
other dignitaries, doctors and pastors, the spiritual 
stars of the different parties. First, by falling from 
an unremitted attention to the duties of their stations, 
as religious lights, to the exercise of earthly power and 
policy, and the promoting of oppression and persecu- 
tion. And, again, by being shaken out of their places, 
"even as a fig-tree casteth her untimely figs, when she 
is shaken of a mighty wind." Driven about by every 
wind of doctrine that arose highest, into a compliance 
with the requisitions of the ruling party. Or driven 
from their power, parsonages, benefices, cures, livings, 
dignities and offices in church and state, universities, 
and colleges. First, the Episcopalians by the Presby- 
terians : then such of these as would not submit to the 
engagement by the Independents and their adherents. 
And both the latter parties again by the Episcopalians. 

66 And the heaven (the religious establishment) de- 
parted as a scroll when it is rolled together." The 
expression appears particularly adapted to the state of 
the revolutions in religion at that period. For, although 



144 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



the ecclesiastical powers were for a short time suspend- 
ed, yet they were not entirely abolished, but, as it 
were, " rolled together;" and were afterwards again 
unfolded, until they arrived at their former full powers. 

" And every mountain and island were removed out 
of their places." Not only the greater governments, 
the three British kingdoms, but the " islands," the 
lesser governments, and dependent colonies, "were 
removed out of their places" — out of that state of al- 
legiance and subjection in which they had stood, and 
which they had so solemnly promised to the different 
powers. 

" And the kings of the earth, and the great men, 
and the rich men, and the chief captains, and the 
mighty men, and every bond-man, and every free 
man" — those that considered themselves bound by their 
allegiance, and those that asserted their freedom from 
it, by the conduct of the different party- — each in their 
turn, through the vicissitudes of the war, and changing 
of measures, seeking their own security by " hiding 
themselves in the dens" — that is, by retiring to secret 
places for safety ; " and in the rocks of the mountains," 
that is, the fortresses and strength of the different go- 
vernments to which they applied for protection and 
preservation in their distress. 

" And said to the mountains and rocks, Fall on us, 
and hide us from the face of him that sitteth on the 
throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb, for the great 
day of his wrath is come, and who shall be able to 
stand." This appears to be expressive of the terrors 
and consternation of those of the different parties, who 
were either seeking their own immediate security, or 
were awakened to a sense of the justice of their suffer- 



REVELATIONS. 



145 



ings. It also appears that many amongst the different 
parties, and men of piety in general, looked upon the 
train of national calamities as divine judgments, inflict- 
ed upon a corrupt, sinful and persecuting generation. 

CHAPTER VII. 

1. And after these things, I saw four angels standing on the 
four corners of the earth, holding the four winds of the earth, 
that the wind should not blow on the earth, nor on the sea r 
nor on any tree. 

2. And I saw another angel ascending from the east, hav- 
ing the seal of the living God. And he cried with a loud 
voice to the four angels, to whom it was given to hurt the 
earth and the sea, 

3. Saying, Hurt not the earth, neither the sea, nor the trees, 
till we have sealed the servants of our God in their forehead. 

4. And I heard the number of them that were sealed: and 
there were sealed an hundred and forty and four thousand, of 
all the tribes of the children of Israel. 

66 And after these things I saw four angels" — four 
different professions of Christian light and knowledge, 
" standing on the four corners of the" government, 
H holding" and withstanding the breathing of God's 
Spirit, "that it should not blow upon the earth," to 
furnish rulers with wisdom to govern with equity to 
all, in the fear of the Almighty ; each endeavouring to 
exalt their own party, and oppress others — "nor on 
the sea," to settle the instability of religious opinions, 
that like the raging waves were foaming against, and 
overwhelming each other — " nor on any tree ;" to in- 
fluence and direct the firm and strong opposers of 



146 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



tyranny and oppression to pursue such measures as would 
lead to a settlement in peace. 

" And I saw another angel ascending from the east, 
having the seal of the living God" — that light and 
knowledge which, since the dawning of the reforma- 
tion, had been gradually arising, and had so illuminated 
the minds of many men, as to enable them to discover 
the false glosses and pretensions of the different par- 
ties. 

" And he cried with a loud voice," through these 
men, who, in numerous judicious publications, declared 
their sentiments freely to the four different professions, 
6i to whom it was given to hurt the earth and the sea :" 
saying, hurt not the government, by getting your own 
party established ; nor the unsettled state of religion, 
by setting up your own opinions and conjectures, "till 
we have sealed the servants of our God in their fore- 
heads" — until such as are favoured with divine light 
and knowledge may so investigate the different sys- 
tems formed by human wisdom, and proposed to be 
established by human power and authority, as to clearly 
point out their inconsistency with the principles and 
practices by which the primitive Jews and Christians 
were distinguished as the sealed servants of God. By 
which it was clearly manifested, that as u He was not 
a Jew who was one outwardly, nor that circumcision 
which was outward in the flesh, but he was the Jew 
that was one inwardly, and circumcision was that of 
the heart; in the spirit, and not in the letter;" so nei- 
ther did Christianity abolish those typical ordinances, 
when their dispensation was ended, (which God had 
once commanded,) to substitute others in their places: 
much less did it consist in the observation of rites and 



REVELATIONS. 



147 



ceremonies which he never commanded at all. But to 
be a Christian, the soul must witness a being quickened 
by hearkening to the voice of the word of God ; and 
be brought from under the dominion of the natural pow- 
ers of man, by which it had acted : that, by being 
born of the spirit of life, it may become a new crea- 
ture ; made capable of worshipping, and doing the will 
of God, by hearkening to, and following the teachings 
of his spirit. Those only being the children of God, 
that were led by the spirit of God, by which they were 
sealed unto the day of redemption. 

66 And I heard the number of them that were sealed : 
and there were sealed an hundred and forty and* four 
thousand of all the tribes of the children of Israel.^ A 
very small number, comparatively; by which it appears 
that the figment of the priests, of water baptism, which 
they call the seal of the covenant between God and 
man, was entirely excluded. 

5. Of the tribe of Juda were sealed twelve thousand. Of 
the tribe of Reuben were sealed twelve thousand. Of the 
tribe of Gad were sealed twelve thousand. 

6. Of the tribe of Aser were sealed twelve thousand. Of 
the tribe of Nephthalim were sealed twelve thousand. Of the 
tribe of Manasses were sealed twelve thousand. 

7. Of the tribe of Simeon were sealed twelve thousand. Of 
the tribe of Levi were sealed twelve thousand. Of the tribe 
of Issachar were sealed twelve thousand. 

8. Of the tribe of Zabulon were sealed twelve thousand. 
Of the tribe of Joseph were sealed twelve thousand. Of the 
tribe of Benjamin were sealed twelve thousand. 

The sealing of an equal number of each tribe shows, 
that a scrupulous uniformity in outward observations 
was not essentially necessary. That there might be 
19 



148 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



diversity of practices amongst the Lord's true sealed 
servants. But it was by their faithfulness to the mani- 
festations of duty, according to the measure of grace 
received, that they were approved : each endeavouring 
to attain to the excellency in virtue pointed out by the 
names of the different tribes — the Spirit bearing wit- 
ness with their spirits, that they were the children of 
God. 

9. After this I beheld, and lo, a great multitude, which no 
man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and f people, 
and tongues, stood before the throne, and before the Lamb, 
clothed with white robes, and palms in their hands; 

10. And cried with a loud voice, saying, Salvation to our 
God which sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb. 

11. And all the angels stood round about the throne, and 
about the elders, and the four beasts, and fell before the throne 
on their faces, and worshipped God, 

12. Saying, Amen: Blessing, and glory, and wisdom, and 
thanksgiving, and honour, and power, and might, be unto our 
God for ever and ever, Amen. 

u After this I beheld, and lo, a great multitude, 
which no man could number, of all nations/' &c. " stood 
before'' the seat of supreme power, that their integrity 
might be tried by the standard of truth. " And before 
the Lamb," that their meekness and innocency might 
be manifested, "clothed in white robes." Not religious 
creeds and systems practised by the powers of the na- 
tural part ; but the covering of God's Spirit upon the 
immortal soul ; the garment of pure righteousness. 
" And they had palms in their hands." Emblems of 
their flourishing condition, as David saith, the righteous 
shall flourish like the palm-tree ; and also of the begin- 
ning of a sabbath of rest, and rejoicing, after gathering 



REVELATIONS. 



149 



in the fruit of their labours, as the children of Israel 
were commanded to take branches of palm-trees, on 
the first day of the sabbath, after they had gathered in 
the fruit of the land, which was to be held with rejoic- 
ing seven days. u And cried with a loud voice," as- 
cribing their salvation to the righteous Judge, who 
sitteth on the throne of absolute power over the king- 
doms of men, and unto the meek, patient, suffering 
Lamb of God, under whose banner, armed with his 
armour, they had gotten the victory. 

u And all the angels stood round about the throne." 
All the divinely enlightened, who were for liberty to 
the tender consciences of all, clearly saw that it was a 
supreme power that had brought it to pass, by turning 
wise men backward, defeating their purposes, and 
making their knowledge foolishness; causing the will, 
power, and councils of the wise in the wisdom of the 
world, and the strong in the arm of flesh, to become 
subservient to the opening a door of liberty to tender 
consciences in general. Which being manifest to the 
wise in heart, they prostrated themselves, u and wor- 
shipped God," ascribing " Blessing, glory, wisdom, 
thanksgiving, honour, power and might to him for 
ever and ever." In time and in eternity. 

13. And one of the elders answered, saying unto me, What 
are these that are arrayed in white robes, and whence came 
they? 

14. And I said unto him, Sir, thou knowest. And he said 
unto me, These are they which came out of great tribulation, 
and have washed their robes, and made them white in the 
blood of the Lamb. 

15. Therefore are they before the throne of God, and serve 



150 



ANALYSIS OF THR 



him day and night in his temple; and he that sitteth on the 
throne shall dwell among them. 

16. They shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more; 
neither shall the sun light on them, nor any heat: 

17. For the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne shall 
feed them, and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters: 
and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes. 

At the opening of the fifth seal, the souls under the 
altar of them that had been slain for the word of God, 
and for the testimony of Jesus Christ, were clothed 
with white robes, although they were to rest a little 
season. This season being now fulfilled, it was found 
through the arising of pure gospel light, which dis- 
pelled the prejudices of superstition, that not only 
those who had laid down their lives for the testimony 
of Jesus Christ, but that all in every nation, kindred, 
tongue and people, who had submitted to the operation 
of his spirit, to be led and actuated by it, according to 
the measure of grace afforded, so as to become sancti- 
fied thereby, however distinguished by name, or here- 
tofore condemned by selfish bigotry, were also accept- 
ed of him. And that it was the same secret life and 
virtue of Christ, which brought many that were re- 
mote from the outward .name of Christianity, or in a 
superstitious profession of it, into an inward communion 
with him, and that inspired his martyrs with fortitude 
to bear their testimonies faithfully, according to the 
degree of light afforded, which now had enabled its 
followers to come out of great tribulations : having 
Washed their garments, and made them white in the 
blood of the Lamb ; and manifesting by their patient 
sufferings, the pureness of their doctrines, the reason- 
ableness of their practices, and the innocency of their 



REVELATIONS. 



151 



lives, that they were his sincere followers. Therefore 
are they, according to the declaration of the elder, 
" before the throne of God" — left at liberty to stand 
upon their feet in a religious capacity ; to be judged 
by him, and not as heretofore, by the will and caprice 
of men, blinded by interest, superstition or prejudice. 
" And to serve him day and night in his temple." In 
the new man, dedicated to his service, in which they 
worship him in spirit. 

" And he that sitteth on the throne" — that beareth 
rule over, and governs them, " shall dwell amongst 
them," to be their king and lawgiver. "They shall 
hunger no more," by wandering in the barren moun- 
tains of empty profession, seeking there for spiritual 
refreshment to satisfy the immortal soul. " Neither 
thirst any more," by striving in the natural ability, 
through the performance of outward ceremonies, or 
acts of devotion, to draw water to satisfy the thirsty 
soul, at the well the fathers had drank of ; for " whoso- 
ever drinketh of this water, shall thirst again."* For 
they had tasted of the water that Christ gave, and it 
was "in them a well springing up in eternal life." 

" Neither shall the sun light on them, nor any heat" 
— neither shall their doctrines and principles be con- 
demned by the testimony of the scriptures. Notwith- 
standing the clamour and outcry of an enraged priest- 
hood, who apprehended their craft was in danger, 
they will be found by men of candour and liberality to 
be perfectly consistent with the precepts of Chris- 
tianity. Nor shall the "heat" of superstition be able 
to procure any more laws to be made to suppress them. 



* John, xii. 13, 14. 



152 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



"For the Lamb, which is in the midst of the tlrone" 
of absolute dominion over all, shall feed them with that 
spiritual food which is from heaven, which is meat in- 
deed to the spiritual immortal soul. "And shall lead 
them unto living fountains of waters 9 '— the consolations 
of his spirit — " And God shall wipe away all tears from 
their eyes" — shall take oif the restraints and oppres- 
sions laid upon them by unrighteous laws. 

Thk seal may include a period of 49 years, begin- 
ning A. D. 1640, and continuing to the establishment 
under king William and queen Mary, and the act of 
toleration, passed in 1689, for the relief of protest- 
ant dissenters ; with some particular clauses to favour 
the people called Quakers. 

CHAPTER VIII. 

SEVENTH SEAL. 

1. And when he had opened the seventh seal, there was si- 
lence in heaven about the space of half an hour. 

Episcopacy being established in England, and Pres- 
bytery in Scotland, peace was again restored to the 
kingdom. Yet it was manifest that amongst the clergy 
in power, the spirit of persecution outlived the pass- 
ing of the act of toleration. In England, some of the 
high church party, not only opposed the passing of the 
several acts made for the relief of the Friends, respect- 
ing their affirmation, or endeavoured to mould or cramp 
them in such manner as to defeat the intended benefit, 
but also used endeavours to bring them under suffer- 
ing by fresh penal laws. But the times were changed, 



REVELATIONS. 



153 



and more liberal sentiments with respect to religious 
liberty, generally adopted by men of sense and candour, 
than had prevailed heretofore, by which their designs 
were exposed and frustrated. 

In New England, notwithstanding the persecution 
of Friends had subsided in a great degree, through a 
train of successive occurrences of a very serious and 
interesting nature, as the Indian war — the loss of their 
charter — their political contests amongst themselves — 
and their general infatuation in the business of witch- 
craft, which had necessarily drawn off their attention, 
yet, after the act of toleration took place, and the state 
had returned to a settlement, some of the clergy dis- 
covered a propensity to revive former oppressive 
measures ; which so far prevailed, that, in the year 
1705, an act was really passed to renew persecution 
against Friends. But, upon their application to the 
queen and council, it was repealed, and declared null 
and void. 

In Scotland also, some of the clergy at times disco- 
vered alike inimical disposition ; and, in the year 1714, 
instigated the magistrates of Aberdeen to pass a law of 
the corporation, which was intended to disfranchise 
the people called Quakers : who, on petitioning the 
queen and council, procured an order prohibiting the 
execution of said law, so far as it affected them. 

Notwithstanding the high church clergy could not 
succeed in their endeavours to frustrate the favourable 
intention of the legislature towards the Society of 
Friends as above mentioned, yet many of them did not 
neglect the means they had in their power of being 
vexatious ; and gratifying their malignant dispositions, 
by pursuing the most exorbitant and oppressive mea- 



154 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



sures respecting their tithes, and other ecclesiastical 
demands. Although the legislature had pointed out 
an easier and less expensive method of recovering 
such claims, not exceeding ten pounds, in a summary 
manner by two justices of the peace, yet, as they were 
not restrained, they (or some of them) chose the more 
grievous methods of prosecuting in the exchequer and 
ecclesiastical courts : which they carried on in such a 
barbarous manner as discovered an insensibility to the 
common feelings of humanity, or the disreputation that 
would naturally result from such conduct, pursued by 
any other set of men but ecclesiastics. As if they ap- 
prehended their sacred characters exempted them 
from the censures or reproaches that the meanest lay- 
men would incur by going to law for groats, pence, 
and single farthings. For such trivial sums, many 
Friends being sued, solemnly excommunicated and im- 
prisoned. 

Divers attempts were also made to prejudice the 
minds of the people and the government against their re- 
ligious principles, by reviving and publishing calumni- 
ous tracts against them ; which were speedily answered, 
their ungenerous aims detected and exposed, and their 
acrimonious and injurious assertions refuted and dis- 
proved 5 with which, and with the different publica- 
tions on the part of the clergy, and Friends' vindica- 
tions of the brief account of their sufferings, which they 
laid before parliament, they had at times these kinds of 
controversies on their hands till the year 1740. 

After they had thus defended their principles with 
their Christian weapons, and disproved the ungenerous 
attacks made upon their reputation, the mouths of gain- 



REVELATIONS. 



155 



savers being stopped, this species of abuse seemed to 
die away for a little season. 

One would naturally conclude from the tenor of the 
conduct of the high clergy, that they were the only 
class of men that were left insensible of the state of the 
British nation in general, with respect to its advance- 
ment in the knowledge of civil and religious liberty. 
For such conclusion, their patronizing the cause of 
Sacheverel, justifying the cruelties and oppressions of 
their order, inveighing in their sermons against the 
dissenters, and raising the outcry of the church is in 
danger," because the moderate party could not join 
with them in their senseless impositions, and exorbi- 
t&nt jure divino claims, would appear to furnish suffi- 
cient grounds. 

Although their illtimed pretensions, and the cla- 
mour raised thereon, could stimulate the passions of the 
vulgar, and excite party animosity to a great degree, 
it also had a good effect in arousing men of talents to 
defend the cause of liberty, and expose in their true co- 
lours the absurdity, unreasonableness, and inconsistency 
of their measures. Amongst their opposers divers men 
of liberal sentiments distinguished themselves by their 
masterly performances. At length, either by their 
being convinced of their errors, or awakened to see 
their own conduct in the light in which it was viewed 
by others, or by becoming more liberal in their own 
sentiments, these religious controversies ceased, and 
thus u there was silence in heaven for a little space of 
time." 

This seal may include a period of 61 years, begin 
ning at 1689, and ending 1750. 
20 



PART IV 



Calamitous and warlike events ivhich took place 
throughout the same period of time ivith the open- 
ing °f th e seals. Persecutions of the Christians, 
Wars between the Jews and Romans. Divine judg- 
ments inflicted on the empire. Jlfter the empire 
embraced the profession of Christianity, and human 
wisdom and authority assumed the government of 
the church, great contentions, internal wars, and per- 
secutions succeeded. The pope sends forth the pro- 
pagators of his religion, the locusts that were like 
unto horses. The four angels loosed that were bound 
in the great river Euphrates. The mighty angel 
whose face was like the sun. The little book open 
and its contents explained.* 

2. And I saw the seven angels which stood before God: and 
to them were given seven trumpets* 

3. And another angel came and stood at the altar, having 

* From the manner in which the translators of the Book of 
Revelations have arranged their work and divided it into chap- 
ter and verse, it would seem that they were not aware of the 
propriety of considering the book otherwise than as one con- 
tinued chain, in constant succession, of such mysterious doc- 
trines or events, as the apostle was called and qualified to com- 
municate. It is probable that whatever divisions of subjects 
were originally made by the apostle, were neglected, or lost, 
by the ignorance of transcribers in the dark ages. It is, how- 



AX A LYSIS OF THE REVELATIONS. 



157 



a golden censer: and there was given unto him much in- 
cense, that he should offer it with the prayers of all saints, 
upon the golden altar which was before the throne. 

4. And the smoke of the incense which came from the pray- 
ers of the saints, ascended up before God, out of the angel's 
hand. 

5. And the angel took the censer, and filled it with the fire 
of the altar, and cast it into the earth: and there were voices, 
and thunderings, and lightnings, and an earthquake. 

The solemnity of the angel's standing with the golden 
censer, and offering the incense with the prayers of all 
saints, at the golden altar, is expressive of that pure 
enlightened state, in which the early Christians, in- 
structed by the examples and precepts of their Lord 
and Master, and assisted by his Spirit, freely offered 
not only their prayers, but their lives, and all they en- 
joyed, when required by him that sat upon the throne, 
in his spiritual kingdom. Offerings of a sweet smelling 
sacrifice unto God. Numbers of those innocent Chris- 



ever, evident, that the different prophecies are distinct from 
each other; and to be considered as distinct openings on the 
mind of the apostle; each separate view being carried through 
under the figures particularly adapted to the scenes to be re- 
presented, and passing through the same portions of time 
with each other, so far as the circumstances under each open- 
ing, and adapted to each figure respectively, were to be trans- 
acted in the times of each other. Thus the disclosures made 
under the several characters of the opening of the seals — the 
sounding of the trumpets — the witness — -the woman — the beast, 
&c. are all different views, relating more or less to the same pe- 
riods of time with each other, according as the circumstances 
to be represented were adapted to the characters made use of; 
and were no doubt written by the apostle at different times, 
according as his mind was renewedly opened. Editor. 



158 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



tians were put to a severe trial of their faith ; being 
persecuted to death in Jerusalem and other places. 

The taking of the fire from the altar, and casting it 
into the earth, is expressive of the execution of the 
justice of the Almighty on the self-righteous Jews, for 
their disobedience and persecutions, and impiously im- 
precating the divine vengeance on themselves and their 
offspring. When Pilate washed his hands, saying, I 
am innocent of the blood of this just person, they an- 
swered, 66 His blood be on us, and on our children. " 

66 And there were voices"— mutual accusations and 
complaints, exciting to rebellion, and to punishment, 
" And thunderings" — awfully alarming circumstances, 
portending the divine judgments ; which induced the 
Christians to leave Jerusalem before its destruction by 
the Romans ; being warned by the signs which Christ 
foretold should precede that calamitous event. " And 
lightnings" — the contending of passions — not only 
amongst the declared enemies, but the different factions 
of the Jews, destroying each other with great barbarity. 
66 And an earthquake"— the overthrow of the Jewish 
polity and government. 

After they had by a resolute defence, and an infatu- 
ated delusive confidence that they would be divinely 
assisted, rejected all terms of accommodation or sub- 
mission offered by the Romans, and provoked them to 
determine the utter destruction of the city, they fought 
like men driven to despair and madness, until reduced 
in number, and suffering the utmost extremity by fa- 
mine, of which many thousands pined away, they were 
at length entirely subdued, and their city destroyed 
by Titus, about A. D. 70. 

In this war, in a short space of time, (according to 



REVELATIONS. 



159 



the translator of Eusebius,) besides the number of Ro- 
mans that were slain, above three millions of Jews lost 
their lives, in their different cities and fortresses ; and 
many thousands were carried into captivity, exposed 
for public shows, and given to be devoured of wild 
beasts ; of which number, in Jerusalem alone, one mil- 
lion were destroyed, two hundred and seventy thou- 
sand of whom had come from different places to the 
feast of the passover. 

Thus those politic Jews who were looking for their 
Messiah to come, would judge by their natural under- 
standings of the fitness of his outward appearance, as 
the wise and prudent Christians, who are looking and 
praying for his kingdom to come, would judge of the 
suitableness of his spiritual appearance, to answer the 
purpose of a Redeemer. They did not want a meek, 
humble Saviour, to lead them by his instruction and 
example, in a way of the cross to their own understand- 
ings and conceivings, and altogether inconsistent with 
their ideas of political preservation, into his kingdom 
which is within — a kingdom of immaterial souls, re- 
deemed, and brought from under the government of 
the natural part ; but they wanted a powerful prince to 
save them from outward difficulties — to redeem them 
from the oppressions of the Romans, restore the splen- 
dour and glory of their outward temple and worship, 
and firmly establish their political consequence. And 
this once highly favoured nation, who, biassed by their 
prejudices, would not countenance a Messiah and King, 
whose terms of admission were so contrary to the busi- 
ness, the happiness, and enjoyments of life, and, as they 
apprehended, with the very existence of civil govern- 
ment, " lest the Romans should come and take away 



160 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



their place and nation," were thus in a few years de- 
prived of their place — their city and temple destroyed 
— their worship suppressed — their nation almost ex- 
tinguished, and the remnant dispersed by these very 
Romans. 

6. And the seven angels which had the seven trumpets, 
prepared themselves to sound. 

7. The first angel sounded, and there followed hail and fire 
mingled with blood, and they were cast upon the earth, and 
the third part of trees were burnt up, and all green grass was 
burnt up. 

"And there followed hail and fire mingled with 
blood, and they were cast upon the earth." Severe 
persecutions were frequently revived, and carried on 
against the Christians. The Jews, after they had ob- 
tained some respite, and began to grow considerable, 
notwithstanding their former sufferings by the Romans, 
at times excited their cruelties against those innocent 
sufferers. But these enemies of the gospel of peace, 
were, in a remarkable manner, permitted to be the 
executioners one of another. 

In the reign of Trajan a destructive war was carried 
on between them in many parts of the empire, in which 
many hundred thousands of both nations were destroyed. 
And in the reign of Adrian, the Jews were again dis- 
persed, their castles and towns demolished, and 530,000 
slain with the sword ; besides great numbers that perish- 
ed by famine and pestilence ; and with such loss and 
slaughter of the Romans that the emperor forbore the 
usual salutations in his letters to the senate. 

There were also destructive internal wars amongst 
the Romans. Mutinies of soldiers, and emperors mur- 
dered by their subjects. And in the reign of Gallienus, 



REVELATIONS. 



161 



there were thirty tyrants or usurpers, in different 
parts, contending with the sword for the empire. 

In the reign of Gallus, the Scythians made incur- 
sions, and so overran the state, that not one nation sub- 
ject to the Romans was left unwasted by them. In the 
reign of Probus there was a great famine throughout 
the empire, in which great numbers were famished to 
death. A pestilence also spread far and wide for the 
space of fifteen years, and was said to rage with such 
violence at one period, that five thousand died in one 
day. There were likewise several earthquakes, which 
are mentioned by different authors, that appear to have 
been considered by the emperor Antonius Pius, as di- 
vine judgments on the persecutors. In writing to the 
commons of Asia, in behalf of the Christians, about the 
middle of the second century, amongst other things he 
saith of them,* "It is their desire in God ? s quarrel 
rather to die than to live : so that they become con- 
querors, yielding their lives unto death, rather than to 
obey your edicts. It shall seem very necessary to ad- 
monish you of the earthquakes which have, and do hap- 
pen among us ; that being therewith moved, you may 
compare our estate with theirs. They have more con- 
fidence to God- wards than you have. You, during 
the time of your ignorance, contemn the religion of the 
immortal God, banish the Christians which worship 
him, and persecute them to death. If any, therefore, 
hereafter, be found thus busied in other men's affairs, 
we command that the accused be absolute and free, al- 
though he be found such an one, (that is, a Christian,) 
and that the accuser be grievously punished." 



* Eusebius, lib. iv. ch. 13- 62. 



162 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



These extraordinary calamities were considered by 
many as divine judgments, inflicted on a persecuting 
government. And yet the hardened mercenary pagan 
priests, had the craft to excite and stir up the resent- 
ment of the people against the Christians ; charging 
them with being the cause of those calamitous visita- 
tions, in that they had provoked their deities by bring- 
ing their worship into disrepute, whereby their sacri- 
fices were neglected. And these senseless charges 
were made the ground for raising severe persecutions, 
which were carried on with fiery rage ; that "one third 
part of the trees," the firm and strong, were destroyed. 
u And all green grass was burnt up ; ?? all that appear- 
ance of greenness in religion, the product of the natural 
part, which, in times of outward prosperity, flourish- 
eth like the grass of the field, and yet cannot endure 
the heat of fiery persecution, like the grass withereth, 
and is burned up. 

Amongst the professors of Christianity there were 
many, who, in times of ease, had made a figure, and 
distinguished themselves by their zeal for external per- 
formances, yet, who, when these trials came on, mani- 
fested more concern for their own personal safety than 
for the cause of religion; and sought security either in 
secret hiding places in foreign countries, or in comply- 
ing with the religious tests imposed by the persecutors. 

About the year 258, Gallienus, the emperor, publish- 
ed his edicts in favour of the Christians, and persecu- 
tion thence ceased for a long time, in which the church 
degenerated greatly, chiefly through the ambition and 
pride of the clergy ; till about the beginning of the fourth 
century, persecution began to revive under Dioclesian. 



REVELATIONS. 



163 



8. And the second angel sounded, and as it were a great 
mountain burning with fire was cast into the sea: and the 
third part of the sea became blood; 

9. And the third part of the creatures that were in the sea, 
and had life, died; and the third part of the ships were de- 
stroyed. 

When, through the innovations which human policy 
and superstition had been gradually introducing into 
the profession of Christianity, the substance had be- 
come nearly lost in opinions and conjectures, and the 
doctors and teachers were engaged in frivolous con- 
troversies, like raging waves, foaming one against 
another, "a great mountain," the Roman empire, 
" burning with fire," that is, with party rage, on the 
triumph of Constantine and Licinus, was cast into this 
"sea" of confusion. 

Notwithstanding Galerius and Maximine had made 
public confession of their guilt, recalled their decrees 
against the Christians, and acknowledged the justice of 
the divine judgments in their destruction, and Con- 
stantine and Licinus had published their edicts, order- 
ing the property and possessions of the Christians to be 
restored, yet afterwards Licinus, (whom Constantine 
had admitted as his fellow in the empire, given him 
his sister in marriage, and committed to his govern- 
ment a considerable part of the nations subject to the 
Romans,) moved with envy, stirred up a war against 
Constantine, and raised a persecution against the bi- 
shops, whom he considered as his favourers. He shut 
up some of their places of worship, and destroyed 
others. " Neither," saith Eusebius, "was he per- 
suaded that they in them prayed for him, but thought 
that they made supplication to God, and did all for the 
21 



164 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



emperor Constantine. And for this cause he broke 
out into a furious rage against us." 

Constantine, after several battles, having conquered 
Licinus, and put him and several of his party to death, 
an appearance of tranquillity was again restored. u But 
after this peace," saith Socrates, u there ensued wars 
and deadly hatred amongst the Christians themselves." 

Although few years passed without councils of bi- 
shops being held in one or other of the provinces, yet, 
instead of settling the disputed doctrines and opinions, 
the violence with which they were conducted, the un- 
intelligible terms which they introduced into their 
creeds and definitions of faith, and imposed by dint of 
authority upon others, not excepting even the famous 
council of Nice, not only served to increase and per- 
petuate the controversies then subsisting, but to fur- 
nish ground for starting new ones, and to fill the world 
with mutual rage, and mutual persecutions. 

Tumultuous riots frequently happened, occasioned 
by the elections of bishops ; especially to those rich 
sees that had become distinguished objects of sacer- 
dotal ambition. Their contentious janglings about places 
and power, and new fangled figments, were often pro- 
ductive of slaughter and bloodshed, and the driving 
away of the vanquished party, or destroying their re- 
ligious houses and property ; and thus " the third part 
of the sea became blood." 

When the profession of Christianity became the re- 
ligion in vogue, the pagan priests, of course, adopted 
it; and to secure or advance their interests and pow- 
er, undertook to be the advocates thereof: it now, in 
external appearance, differing little from the Gentile 
religion. And through the strife and animosity that 



REVELATIONS. 



165 



arose about ambiguous phrases and terms, and unmean- 
ing ceremonies, the small appearance of true life that 
remained was diminished. "Thus the third part of 
the creatures that were in the sea, and had life, died." 

Divers plain, practical rules of discipline and order, 
by which the doctrine and practice of the apostles and 
primitive Christians might have been preserved, and 
carried safely over this sea of uncertain and contradic- 
tory opinions and conjectures, were either explained 
away, or interpreted to suit the ambitious views of the 
designing ecclesiastics. And thus, "one third part of 
the ships were destroyed." And the people, instead 
of being instructed by the precepts, and encouraged 
by the shining examples of the apostles and eminent 
martyrs, to seek for, and steadily persevere in a life of 
morality, virtue and piety, were led into a belief that 
religion consisted in a senseless veneration for their 
relics or images. 

10. And the third angel sounded, and there fell a great star 
from heaven, burning as it were a lamp, and it fell upon the 
third part of the rivers, and upon the fountains of waters: 

1 1. And the name of the star is called wormwood; and the 
third part of the waters became wormwood; and many men 
died of the waters, because they were made bitter. 

As the animosities amongst the ecclesiastics rather 
increased, notwithstanding the remedies heretofore ap- 
plied, and the repeated interference of the civil magis- 
trates, about the year 372, the power of the bishop of 
Rome was raised above the other bishops ; and he was 
allowed to examine and judge their differences ; which 
was afterwards confirmed by council, A. D. 378.* 



* Mosheim, vol. i. p. 290. 



166 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



And, although his authority was long opposed by some 
of the great dignitaries in the east, it was generally 
submitted to in the western empire. And so far as he 
could extend it, he made the separatists of different 
denominations feel its effects. Thus this great Roman 
"star fell upon the third part of the rivers and foun- 
tains of water, burning as it were a lamp" — armed with 
fiery zeal to enforce his opinions upon others, and 
cloaking his cruelty with the pretence of having only 
in view their spiritual improvement, as if he only want- 
ed to enlighten them. " And the name of the star is 
wormwood; and the third part of the waters became 
wormwood" — the situation of these dissenters was made 
bitter. They were harassed with penalties, deprived 
of their places of worship, and frequently of their sub- 
stance, and their leaders banished. 

About the year 430, Celestinus the bishop of Rome, 
presumed, saith Socrates,* to challenge to himself se- 
cular power and authority, and banished even the No- 
vatians out of Rome ; who, before the beginning of this 
century, when Innocentus drove some of them away, 
had flourished there, enjoyed their many churches, 
and had under them great congregations. And, al- 
though the Romans commended them for their uniform 
consent, as touching the faith, yet they deprived them 
of all their substance. Thus 66 many men died of the 
waters, because they were made bitter." 

12. And the fourth angel sounded, and the third part of the 
sun was smitten, and the third part of the moon, and the third 
part of the stars ; so as the third part of them was darkened, 



* Eccl. lib. vii. chap. xi. p. 379. 



REVELATIONS. 



167 



and the day shone not for a third part of it; and the night like- 
wise. 

13. And I beheld, and heard an angel flying through the 
midst of heaven, saying with a loud voice, Wo, wo, wo, to 
the inhabiters of the earth, by reason of the other voices of 
the trumpet of the three angels which are yet to sound. 

Although the celibacy of the clergy had been com- 
manded by the council of Eliberius, A. D. 305, and an 
idolatrous veneration for images and relics, with many 
ridiculous pagan rituals, and days of feasting and fast- 
ing, had been introduced by Sylvester, A. D. 318, and 
these things had been much practised, and zealously 
preached up from that time forward, yet in some places 
a more simple manner of worship was observed, and 
these unnatural and idolatrous practices rejected, until 
in the year 386, pope Siricius held a council of bishops 
at Rome, wherein they were solemnly enjoined. Yet 
there were some who opposed, and zealously preached 
against those dark innovations ; particularly Jovinian, 
and others, who fled to Milan, and there encouraged 
their brethren to continue in the ancient practices of 
the primitive Christians ; teaching that those who lived 
according to the rules of piety and virtue laid down in 
the gospel, practised only the ancient ceremonies, and 
lived in moderation and temperance, and virtuously, 
though in the married state, were as likely to obtain 
the rewards of virtue, and as much entitled to them, 
as the superstitious practisers of the burthensome ob- 
servations imposed by these decrees. But in the year 
390, a council was held at Milan, which ordered a 
strict observance of the decrees of the council of Rome, 
enforcing the same with penal laws. 

Thus, " the third part of the sun/' the scriptures of 



168 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



truth, "was smitten/' — their light was not permitted 
to shine ; " and the third part of the moon." Those 
typical ceremonies which had been practised by some 
of the early Christians, and which the opposers of the 
new innovations desired only to observe, "were smit- 
ten," by adding certain mysterious circumstances to the 
using of them, and ascribing powers and virtues to their 
observance, which were never intended ; and intermix- 
ing with them so many pagan rituals, that their light 
was darkened. And those " stars," Jovinian and others 
who had preached against these dark, idolatrous prac- 
tices, were silenced, or banished, by the emperor ; who 
answered their sensible judicious reasoning with the 
terror of penal laws; so that these lights were "smit- 
ten." From this time the very appearance, and true 
form of the primitive church, was lost amongst the 
Romans. 

An angel then solemnly proclaims, " Wo, wo, wo, 
to the inhabiters of the earth, by reason of the voices 
of the trumpet of the three angels that were yet to 
sound," as containing still greater calamities, and more 
terrible plagues than the foregoing. 

Notwithstanding the too general darkness that pre- 
vailed at this time, divers of the fathers (as they are 
called,) who lived about the latter end of the fourth, 
and beginning of the fifth centuries, particularly Je- 
rome, Austin, and Chrysostom, were apprehensive that 
a season of more dreadful misery and distress was ap- 
proaching, and should quickly arise out of the church, 
by the spirit of antichrist ; which, according to their 
own, and other explications of the prophecies of Daniel, 
of the Apostles, and particularly of the Revelations, was 
now at hand : as the powers of the civil government 



KEVELAT10NS. 



169 



were declining fast, and the ecclesiastical advancing 
upon its ruins. 

Several writers in the second century, as Justin 
Martyr, Irenius, and Tertullian, were of the judgment 
that the power of the Roman state was " that which 
letteth," or preventeth, the u man of sin 9 ' from exalting 
himself into the throne of God ; which they assigned as 
the reason why they prayed for the preservation of the 
Roman empire; as the fall thereof would be the esta- 
blishment of antichrist ; and the greatest calamity hang- 
ing over the world was only retarded by the continuance 
of it. 

Tertullian, who lived about the latter end of the se- 
cond century, on his expounding these words, " Only 
he who now letteth will let, until he be taken out of 
the way," says, " who can this be, but the Roman 
state ? The division of which into ten kingdoms, will 
bring on antichrist." 

Origen in the third, and Lactantius, Cyril, and others 
in the beginning of the fourth century, wrote much to 
the same purpose. Jerome, who also wrote to the same 
effect, and was now a witness to the barbarous nations 
beginning to tear in pieces the Roman empire, exclaims, 
" He who hindereth, is taken out of the way, and we 
do not consider that antichrist approaches." Austin 
and Chrysostom were much of the same sentiments. The 
latter, in one of his homilies, speaking of antichrist, 
asserts, that "when the Roman empire shall be taken 
out of the way, then he shall assume the power, both 
of God and man." 

About the year 374, the Burgundians rose from 
their seats upon the Vistula, with an army of 80 5 OOQ 
men, to invade Gallia: and being opposed, seated them- 



170 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



selves on the northern side of the Rhine, over against 
Mentz. The Vandals had fled over the Danube in the 
latter end of the reign of Constantine,* and were set- 
tled in Pannonia, by that emperor ; where they lived 
quietly till the year 377, when several Gothic nations, 
flying from the Hunns, came over the Danube, and 
were settled in Maesia and Thrace by the emperor 
Valens ; but the next year they revolted, called in some 
Goths, Allans, and Hunns, from beyond the Danube, 
routed the Roman army, slew the emperor Valens, and 
spread themselves in Greece and Pannonia as far as the 
Alps. In the year 380 they were checked by the 
arms of the emperors Gratian and Theodosius, and 
made a submissive peace. From this time they re- 
mained pretty quiet, and subject to the Romans, till 
the death of the emperor Theodosius, in the year 395, 
when they began their ravages under Alaric. 

The following winter, it appears that great bodies 
of the northern nations from beyond the Danube, 
crossed over that river on the ice ; and being joined by 
their brethren within the empire, they overrun and 
laid waste many fine provinces ; being re-enforced by 
thers of those barbarians, that passed the Danube at 
different times, and joined them. During these con- 
fusions, divers Roman provinces revolted, and set up 
kings or rulers of their own ; and thus became inde- 
pendent of the empire. The barbarians at length di- 
vided their conquests by lot, and the emperor, for the 
sake of peace, confirmed them in those seats by his 
grant, A. D. 413. 



* Newton on Daniel. 



REVELATIONS. 



171 



CHAPTER IX, 

1. And the fifth angel sounded, and I saw a star fall from 
heaven unto the earth: and to him was given the key of the 
bottomless pit : 

2. And he opened the bottomless pit, and there arose a 
smoke out of the pit, as the smoke of a great furnace; and the 
sun and the air were darkened by reason of the smoke of the 
pit. 

3. And there came out of the smoke, locusts upon the earth; 
and unto them was given power, as the scorpions of the earth 
have power; 

4. And it was commanded them that they should not hurt 
the grass of the earth, neither any green thing, neither any 
tree; but only those men who have not the seal of God in their 
foreheads. 

5. And to them it was given that they should not kill them, 
but that they should be tormented five months: and their tor- 
ment was as the torment of a scorpion, when he striketh a 
man. 

6. And in those days shall men seek death, and shall not 
find it; and shall desire to die, and death shall flee from them. 

How the see of Rome became more rich and magni- 
ficent than the others, and the ascendency of the pow- 
er of its bishops, have been already related. This su- 
periority, however, advanced but gradually ; as appears 
by the determinations of several councils in the begin- 
ning of the fifth century ; which acknowledged a kind 
of supremacy in the see of Rome, but agreed that its 
bishop should not be called the prince of priests, or the 
chief bishop, but only the bishop of the chief see. In 
this century, however, we find the bishop of Rome 
called councils there to determine the affairs of other 
provinces, and their metropolitans. 

About the year 450, saith Mosheim, Leo, commonly 
22 



172 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



called the great, asserted with vigour and success the 
authority of the Roman pontiffs. It appears that his 
influence and authority were great, from the manner 
the general council of Chalcedon was conducted ; which 
consisted of six hundred and thirty bishops. Doctrines 
and opinions which before had been solemnly condemn- 
ed, were now confirmed and established as orthodox. 
These right reverend fathers crying out, 6i We believe 
as pope Leo doth ; anathema to the dividers and con- 
founders ; we believe as saint Cyril did ; thus the or- 
thodox believe ; cursed be every one that doth not 
believe so too." 

This was followed with a scene of disorders hardly to 
be conceived : the emperors sometimes taking part 
with one side, and they, with the bishops, publishing 
edicts to enforce conformity ; alleging that the peace 
of the church depended on it : and then, being obliged 
to give way to the turbulence of the opposite faction, 
recalling these edicts, and issuing others, for the peace 
of the church. Bishops were mutually accusing and 
deposing one another, and cursing the determinations 
of the different councils, and those that adhered to 
them. Parties, in their turn, were banished and re- 
called. 

In this confused state of ecclesiastical affairs, Anas- 
tasius, who succeeded Zeno in the empire, A. D. 492, 
when he saw the great sedition that reigned in the 
church, called the people together, and told them, 
u He would be emperor no longer." But seeing this, 
they quieted themselves, and requested him to continue 
their emperor. 

In the year 498, Symmachus was elected supreme 
bishop, and styled by Ennodius, " Judge in the place 



REV EL AXIOM S . 



173 



of God, and subject to no human tribunal.'' And now, 
saith Mosheim, was laid the foundation of that enormous 
power, which the popes afterwards acquired. And 
thus " a star fell from heaven to the earth" — to the 
exercise of temporal authority and jurisdiction. 

"And to him was given the key of the bottomless 
pit. And he opened the bottomless pit," of human 
wisdom and contrivance ; " and there arose a smoke out 
of the pit." All the doctrines and opinions, however 
inconsistent, that had obtained the stamp of orthodoxy, 
and all the absurd ceremonies and figments that had 
acquired the title of divine institutions, that had been 
hatching since the beginning of the apostacy, now 
streamed forth, "as the smoke of a great furnace ;" to 
the darkening of "the sun" — the light of the scrip- 
tures of truth — and of 66 the air" — the breathing of 
God's spirit ; that they should not qualify men for use- 
fulness in the church, or even for their private devo- 
tions. It was now solemnly decreed, that every province 
should observe one order of divine service ; and even 
forms of morning and evening prayers were enjoined. 

" And there came out of the smoke, locusts upon 
the earth :" — the whole tribe of ecclesiastics, bred up, 
and qualified in the smoke, for the ministry ; which had 
increased so fast, that whole armies might have been 
raised out of them. They were now arranged in regular 
degrees of rank and order;* which was settled by suc- 
cessive councils. The ecclesiastical canons were also 
incorporated with the civil laws. 

" And unto them was given power, as the scorpions 

* Such as patriarchs, exarchs, metropolitans, archbishops, 
bishops, archdeacons, monks, friars, &c. 



174 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



of the earth have power" — that is, in the venomous 
stings which they have in their tails. 66 And it was 
commanded them that they should not hurt the grass of 
the earth" — that religious sobriety that grew up and 
flourished, agreeably with the laws of government — 
" neither any green thing" — people of pious, innocent 
lives — " neither any tree" — the firm and strong op- 
posers of new innovations. For it was common when 
serious opposition was made to any new impositions, 
craftily to put them off, until a more favourable oppor- 
tunity offered ; and then, when they succeeded, and 
a precedent was once obtained, whatever objections 
were afterwards made, they were imposed, as being of 
divine authority ; and those who would not submit, 
were made to feel the sting. But the objects for them 
to practise their arts upon, were, " those men who 
have not the seal of God in their foreheads" — the su- 
perstitious, the wicked, the idolatrous votaries of the 
church; and those barbarous nations which had over- 
thrown the empire, and which they now began to con- 
vert to the church. 

" And to them it was given that they should not kill 
them ; but that they should be tormented five months." 
Accordingly they were harassed with penances, with 
corporal punishments, to atone for crimes ; some of 
them inflicted with great severity : with pecuniary re- 
quisitions for dispensations and indulgences, praying 
souls out of purgatory, absolutions, christenings, easter 
offerings, and such like trumpery. The living were 
deceived into liberality, and the dying were, in the 
weak moments of despondency, frightened to purchase 
future happiness of these devouring locusts, by be- 
queathing to the church their earthly possessions. 



REVELATIONS. 



175 



The " five months/' which is 150 years, does not by 
any means limit their duration ; but is the period from 
the election of Symmachus, A. D. 498---at which time 
the foundation of the pope's temporal authority was 
laid- --to the year 648 ; in which, through their vigilance 
and craft, they had so far overcome every obstacle to 
his ambition, that he ventured to control even the em- 
peror himself. 

The papal power had been greatly exalted by Justi- 
nian, on his conquest of Italy, A. D. 552. But it after- 
wards received a mortifying check, by some of the 
emperors ; who, incensed at the zeal with which the 
agents of the papal authority enforced the worship of 
images, confiscated their possessions in Sicily, Calabria, 
and Apulia, withdrew the bishops of these countries, 
and the various provinces of Illyricum, from their juris- 
diction, and subjected them to the bishop of Constanti- 
nople ; which produced great contests. But in the year 
606, the supremacy was again introduced by the grant 
of Phocus the tyrant, and the artfulness of the subordi- 
nate clergy. 

" And their torment was as the torment of a scorpion 
when he striketh a man. ?? All the advantages that could 
be gained over the weakness, credulity, or fears of man- 
kind- --princes, orpeople---were immediately seized and 
secured; so that the miserable dupes were left without 
remedy, to endure in their states, or families, the tor- 
ment occasioned by those imprudent measures, which 
they had precipitately entered into ; oftentimes more 
grievous than death itself ; and heightened by the ag- 
gravating circumstance, that they were entailed on 
their posterity. 



176 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



7. And the shapes of the locusts were like unto horses pre- 
pared unto battle; and on their heads were as it were crowns 
like gold; and their faces were as the faces of men. 

8. And they had hair as the hair of women, and their teeth 
were as the teeth of lions. 

9. And they had breastplates as it were breastplates of 
iron; and the sound of their wings was as the sound of cha- 
riots, of many horses running to battle. 

10. And they had tails like unto scorpions, and there were 
stings in their tails: and their power was to hurt men five 
months. 

1 1. And they had a king over them, which is the angel of 
the bottomless pit, whose name in the Hebrew tongue is Abad- 
don, but in the Greek tongue he hath his name Apollyon. 

12. One wo is past; and, behold, there come two woes more 
hereafter. 

In the year 649, the pope ventured boldly to display 
his authority, by condemning in council the emperor's 
edict, that he had opposed the preceding year ; which 
was intended to hinder the angry monks from propa- 
gating strife and contention about an opinion held by 
the Monotholites, which he apprehended was impos- 
sible to be determined to the satisfaction of both par- 
ties. The bishop of Rome, not only condemned this 
emperor's edict, but thundered out the most dreadful 
anathemas against the Monotholites and their patrons ; 
who were solemnly consigned to the devil and his an- 
gels. 

Having now firmly fixed his own authority, he zeal- 
ously set about extending the bounds of his jurisdic- 
tion, by converting the remainder of those pagans that 
were settled in the empire, and other neighbouring 
nations. And he met with considerable success ; either 
through the artifices practised by the ecclesiastics to 
impose on the ignorance and credulity of those super- 



REVELATIONS. 



177 



stitious barbarians, the gaining over their sovereigns, 
or compelling them by fire and sword to embrace 
Christianity, or a profession of it"; which now consisted 
in liberality to the church, an entire submission to the 
pope, and a stupid veneration for the clergy, and in 
the performance of superstitious ceremonies, not only 
altogether unworthy of the name of religious institu- 
tions, but so absurd as to be a disgrace to reason and 
humanity; and which, instead of promoting the true 
spirit of religion, appear to have been studiously cal- 
culated to draw off the human mind from such re- 
searches as must have a tendency to detect both their 
power and practices. 

In 751 pope Zachary approved of the deposing of 
Childeric, the French monarch, in favour of Pepin the 
usurper. And his successor, Stephen, A. D. 754, 
solemnly dissolved the obligation of the oath of alle- 
giance : and in return for this condescension, had the 
exarch of Ravenna given to him ; and an oath taken 
by the French monarch, and upon his government, to 
secure the immunities of the clergy. 

By these means, whatever opposition was made, the 
power of the popes increased, until about the year 
984, it came to its height; when the emperors were 
divested of whatever ecclesiastical authority they be- 
fore had exercised ; which was now assumed by the 
universal bishop. 

" And the shapes of the locusts were like unto horses 
prepared unto battle." This is expressive of that 
strength and resolution with which they set out as 
preachers, prepared to encounter difficulties, in order 
to propagate their doctrines. " And on their heads 
were as it were crowns like gold" — the dominion they 



178 



ANALYSIS OF T1IK 



obtained over mankind; and the golden rewards they 
accumulated or sought after. " And their faces were 
as the faces of men." They could appear to those to 
whom they came, like men reasoning only for their 
benefit. " And they had hair as the hair of women." 
They had an exterior covering or adorning that was 
seducing to the superficial and unwary. u And their 
teeth were as the teeth of lions" — greedy to devour : 
like the false prophets and false teachers, " eating the 
fat, and preparing war against such as put not into 
their mouths." "And they had breastplates as it 
w r ere breastplates of iron" — were fortified with hard- 
ness of heart against the feelings of humanity. " And 
the sound of their wings was as the sound of chariots, 
of many horses running to battle" — they were so com- 
bined in strength, and their powers so rivetted on the 
minds of people, and so interwoven with the laws and 
constitutions of civil governments, as to enable them 
to carry on their warfare against the rights and rea- 
son of mankind, with the sound of terror to any that 
dared to oppose them. " And they had tails like unto 
scorpions ; and there were stings in their tails" — their 
practices became precedents to succeeding ages, to en- 
force impositions that were like scorpions to torment 
mankind with their stings. " And their power was to 
hurt men five months." This is expressive of the 
time of duration of that abject state into which man- 
kind had now sunk under the dominion of this ghostly 
power of darkness, which continued 150 years without 
any apparent recovery from it. 

In addition to the gross ignorance which succeeded 
the irruptions of the northern nations, who, being 
strangers to civilization and decorum, destroyed the 



REVELATIONS. 



179 



monuments of literature and science that fell in their 
way, another circumstance which contributed to the 
perfecting of this antichristian dominion, was a notion, 
that was publicly advanced, and rapidly spread through 
the European provinces, that, according to saint John, 
after a thousand years from the birth of Christ, satan 
was to be let loose. Hence, prodigious numbers gave 
over to the clergy their lands and treasures, and pre- 
pared to wait the event": imagining that Christ would 
descend to judge the world. Others devoted them- 
selves by- oath to the service of the churches and priest- 
hood; whose slaves they became, in the most rigor- 
ous sense of the word. And all this from a stupid 
notion that the Supreme Judge would, as a consequence, 
look upon them with a propitious eye. The opulent 
attempted to bribe the Deity by rich donations to the 
sacerdotal orders, who were looked upon as the imme- 
diate vicegerents of heaven. New rites and ceremo- 
nies were introduced. The rosary of the virgin was 
instituted, which consisted of fifteen repetitions of the 
Lord's Prayer, and one hundred and fifty salutations of 
the blessed virgin ; and the multiplication of saints was 
also now thought necessary, to calm the anxiety of 
trembling mortals. And yet corruption and licentious- 
ness reigned with a horrid sway, and had generally 
affected all ranks and orders of men. Ecclesiastical dig- 
nities were sold without shame to the highest bidders ; 
and the most stupid and flagitious wretches were thus 
frequently advanced to the highest stations in the 
church.* 

That mankind were mostly involved in this state of 

* Mosheim, vol ii, 135 lo 200, 

23 



180 



ANALYSIS OF TkE 



darkness and depravity during this period, is acknow- 
ledged by historians generally : and Gendebrand, who 
was a Roman, and cannot be suspected to have any 
view to the explanation of the prophecy, fixes the time 
of its duration to 150 years. 

Although divers attempts were made by kings and 
emperors, to oppose and check, the arbitrary, tyran- 
nical impositions of the pope, the power of those lo- 
custs, during these five months, was such as to frustrate 
all their endeavours. And the clergy bore such sway 
in all councils and legislative bodies, as well as over 
the consciences of high and low, that any resistance to 
the will of the pope, generally terminated in the fall 
or submission of those potentates who attempted it ; and 
they were either deposed and their subjects absolved 
of their allegiance, and others set up in their places, 
or, through the terrors of excommunication, forced by 
their own vassals and subjects to desist, or supersti- 
tiously dreading the precedents of divine judgments, 
continually revived in their view, brought to submit to 
the most ignominious treatment which vindictive pride 
and malice could inflict. Emperors and kings were 
made to prostrate themselves before the pope, and to 
kiss his toe* — to hold his stirrup, and lead his horse, 
like servants — to stand barefooted, during his pleasure, 
at his gate, in the cold — to walk barefooted, and be 
scourged by monks — to have the imperial crown kicked 
off in contempt with his foot — to lay prostrate for him 
to tread on their necks — and finally, to compound with 
him for such terms as he saw meet to impose. 

Successive attempts were also made by some superior 

* Sec Fox's Acts and Monuments-. 



REVELATIONS. 181 

I 

persons in councils and synods to check the progress of 
superstition and idolatry, which generally in the end 
proved alike ineffectual :* as in the council of Rheims, 
A. D. 994, and in others which followed in France, 
in Flanders, in England, in Italy, and in Germany. 

Early in the eleventh century, a religious society 
was formed at Orleans. Its principal members were 
twelve canons — men eminently distinguished, accord- 
ing to Mosheim, for their piety and learning— and it 
was composed, in general, of people far from being of 
the meanest condition. They rejected all rites and 
ceremonies, and did not admit of any spiritual virtue 
or efficacy in the sacraments, but placed the whole of 
religion in the elevation of the soul to divine and spi- 
ritual things, and the internal contemplation of God 9 
They were condemned to be burnt alive, A. D. 1017. f 

This was quickly succeeded by others of the like 
stamp in different parts, who bore their testimonies 
against many of the superstitions of the times : but, in 
general, they soon suffered a similar treatment, unless, 
to save their lives, they renounced their principles. 

Such also was the power of these " locusts," that it 
destroyed the solemn obligations of duty between chil- 
dren and parents, and between the people and their 
rulers. Subjects were induced to withdraw their alle- 
giance from, and even to bear arms against, their lawful 
sovereigns ; and princes were compelled to withhold 
their protection from, and even to destroy, their innocent 
and unoffending subjects. And all the advantages gained 
by the clergy over men in behalf of the pope in the 
former period, when his power was fully established, 



* Newton, yol. ii. p. 241, 



t lb. vol. ii. p. 239 ? 



182 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



he claimed and enforced as his just rights., and improved 
to his further advantage ; supporting his pretensions by 
the former precedents ; until he arrived at such a de- 
gree of arrogance and presumption as to bid defiance 
to all laws, human and divine.* 

The powers and practices of this dismal period, also 
became precedents, which, like " scorpions," have 
grievously tormented mankind with their stings, long 
after they began to emerge from this state of spiritual 
darkness and barbarity. Witness their bloody contests 
with sovereign princes, for power and prerogative--- 
their horrid croisades, and savage massacres, of the 
poor Waldenses, and Albigenses, and other conscien- 
tious dissenters— their barbarity in propagating their 
religion with lire and sword — and the unwarrantable 
impositions and claims of the clergy, over the con- 
sciences and property of men. These have been 
u stings," the torment of which is, in some measure, felt 
to the present time, in every government where their 
influence has been extended. 

"And they had a king over them" — their spiritual 
head, and supreme director — 66 who is the angel" — the 
fountain and dispenser of that religious knowledge, or 
rather religious folly, brought up from u the bottomless 
pit ;" who is properly called the destroyer. u One wo 
is past" — the height of its strength and force is over. 
It is past the zenith of its power. " And behold, there 
come two more woes hereafter." 

Through the instigation of the popes and clergy, the mad 
project of taking Jerusalem was set on foot ; which spread 
like an epidemic amongst princes and people : so that old and 



* See Fox's Acts and Monuments. 



REVELATIONS. 



183 



young, men and women, priests and monks, merchants and 
peasants, were eager to assume the cross, and set out in this 
holy war, as it was termed. They accomplished their object 
in the year 1099; taking Jerusalem by storm, and destroying 
all, old and young, who did not profess Christianity. They 
massacred above seventy thousand Musselmen, burned all the 
Jews found in the place, and established a kingdom there, 
which subsisted upwards of eighty years; when it again fell 
into the hands of the Musselmen, after many fruitless expedi- 
tions, in which the popes made a prey of their votaries. In 
the thirteenth century the crusaders were totally extirpated out 
of that called the Holy Land : and thus ended this barbarous 
and inhuman contest; which, according to some accounts, cost 
the Europeans above two millions of persons. 

13. And the sixth angel sounded, and I heard a voice from 
the four horns of the golden altar, which is before God, 

14. Saying to the sixth angel which had the trumpet, Loose 
the four angels which are bound in the great river Euphrates. 

15. And the four angels were loosed, which were prepared 
for an hour, and a day, and a month, and a year; for to slay 
the third part of men. 

16. And the number of the army of the horsemen were two 
hundred thousand thousand: and I heard the number of them. 

17. And thus I saw the horses in the vision, and them that 
sat on them, having breastplates of fire, and of jacinth, and 
brimstone: and the heads of the horses were as the heads of 
lions; and out of their mouths issued fire, and smoke, and 
brimstone. 

18. By these three were the third part of men killed, by the 
fire, and by the smoke, and by the brimstone, which issued 
out of their mouths. 

On the sounding of the sixth trumpet, John " heard 
a voice from the four horns of the golden altar" — that 
is, from four executive powers, which are here repre- 
sented as the executioners of divine justice; being the 
"horns of the golden altar which is before God,-- -say- 



184 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



ing to the sixth angel which had the trumpet, Loose the 
four angels"- --four professions of light and knowledge, 
" that are bound/' by the arbitrary power of ecclesi- 
astical tyranny, supported by civil governments, " in 
the great river" of protestantism; whose doctrines were 
now spread far and wide, like the waters of " the great 
river Euphrates." " And the four angels were loosed" 
—to wit, the Bohemians or Hussites— the Rustics—the 
mad men of Munster— and the Lutherans, Calvinists, 
and all that united in the Protestant league. " Which 
were prepared for (or at) an hour, and a day, and a 
month, and a year." Some at one time, and some at 
another-— some for a longer, and some for a shorter pe- 
riod ; "for to slay the third part of men"— to spread 
devastation, terror, and destruction over "the third 
part" of the Christian world. And the horsemen were 
very numerous. And thus he saw the " horses"- --the 
propagators of those doctrines— in the vision of eternal 
light ; " and those that sat on them"— -governing and 
directing their proceedings-—" having breastplates of 
fire"-— that is, zeal and party rage—-" and of jacinth" 
---the precious stone of liberty---" and brimstone"- — 
which is, revenge for former injuries. 

" And the heads of the horses" — the leaders of the 
several parties--- " w r ere as the heads of lions"— -bold 
and courageous. "And out of their mouths issued 
fire, and smoke, and brimstone"— their proclamations 
breathed forth the spirit of party rage, and zeal for 
liberty, and external ordinances ; and revenge for the 
injuries they had sustained. " And by these three were 
the third part of men killed"-— by the zeal and party 
rage about liberty, the contention about the virtues 
and number of outward ordinances, and by the spirit 



REVELATIONS. 



185 



of revenge, which the contending parties breathed one 
against another. 

That the insurrection of Munster* will be admitted 
as applicable, is very probable; their wild practices 
having been long held up by succeeding persecutors, 
as a reason whereon to ground their determined cruelty 
to the poor anabaptists of following ages, who were not 
only innocent of their conduct, but altogether disclaim- 
ed their unchristian practices. Those mad enthusiasts 
had cried up adult baptism ; and this was made a han- 
dle against all that afterwards practised it, however 
innocent in their lives, or dutiful to the government 
they lived under. 

It is also very probable that the war of the Rustics,! as 
they were called, will be allowed its place in the appli- 
cation ; of which Mosheim writes, J " That in the year 
1525, a prodigious multitude of seditious fanatics, arose 
like a whirlwind, all of a sudden, in different parts of 
Germany ; took arms, united their forces, and waged war 
against the laws, the magistrates, and the empire in ge- 
neral ; laying waste the country with fire and sword. 
But in a pitched battle, fought at Mulhausen, they were 
defeated, destroyed in great numbers, and Munzer, 
their ringleader, taken, and put to death. As many 
of these people, notwithstanding their inconsistent con- 
duct, had propagated an opinion, which was also held 
by many eminent reformers, 66 That a great reformation 
would take place, through the influence of the Holy 
Spirit/* this doctrine was afterwards looked upon as 
odious; and the wild practices of these people were 
frequently revived in remembrance, to brand the cha- 



* An hour. 



f A day, 



\ Vol. iii. p. 210. 



186 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



racters of innocent men, who, conscientiously dissent- 
ing from the established forms and practices prescribed 
by the different parties, were pressing after a more 
thorough reformation. 

The war of the Hussites and Bohemians,* appears to 
have arisen in part, or at least to have been hastened, 
by a desire to revenge the barbarous massacres of John 
Huss, and Jerome of Prague, in violation of the safe 
conduct granted them; their enemies declaring that 
no terms were to be kept with heretics. 

Mosheim, treating of this dreadful war, says, " The 
acts of barbarity that were committed on both sides, 
were shocking and terrible beyond expression. For 
notwithstanding the irreconcilable opposition that there 
was between the religious sentiments of the contending 
parties, they both agreed in this one horrible point--- 
that it was innocent and lawful to persecute and extir- 
pate the enemies of true religion— -and such they re- 
ciprocally appeared in each other's eyes. And it is 
difficult to determine which of the two carried their 
cruelty to the greatest height." And again he adds, " It 
must be acknowledged that the Hussites had imbibed 
the most barbarous sentiments, with respect to the obli- 
gations of executing vengeance upon their enemies ; 
against whom they breathed nothing but bloodshed 
and fury, without any mixture of humanity and compas- 
sion ; and such they also considered some others that 
did not join with them, whom they extirpated with lire 
and sword. The council of Basil, in order to put an 
end to this war, invited the Bohemians to their assem- 
bly, but to no purpose. Their messengers returned 



* A month. 



REVELATIONS. 



187 



without having effected any thing. Afterwards this 
council sent into Bohemia, Eneus Sylvius, and others ; 
who, upon allowing the Calextines the use of the cup 
in the holy sacrament, satisfied them in the point they 
had chiefly at heart : and thereby this numerous and 
powerful sect were reconciled with the Roman pontiff/ 5 

Thus this desolating war, which for a number of 
years had been conducted with mutual party rage, fierce 
contentions about external rites and ceremonies, and a 
barbarous spirit of revenge against one another, vanish- 
ed away in this smoke : and those who had a more sub- 
stantial reformation at heart, were left to shift for their 
lives by flying to the mountains, and other places, for 
safety : who were afterwards distinguished by the name 
of " the Bohemian Brethren. ?? 

On a due consideration and examination, the conduct 
of the Lutherans and Calvinists* will appear equally 
pertinent to the prophecy. The only material differ- 
ence between them and those already mentioned, ap- 
pears to be, that the former were heady, rash, and 
foolish in their proceedings, and did not long continue ; 
especially the two first mentioned ; whilst these, being 
more politic and "wise in their generation," or more 
successful, have been able to hold out, and establish 
themselves. Of the propriety of the application, the tu- 
mults, seditions, and horrible bloodshed, with which 
those ruinous wars in Europe have been conducted, 
bear ample proof. Whereof William Law writes,! " The 
light which broke out at the reformation, abhorred the 
bloody superstitious zeal of those Catholic heroes. But 
what followed from this new- risen reforming light? What 



* A year 
24 



t Address to the Clergy, 



188 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



came forth of these holy croisades ? Why wars, if pos- 
sible, still more diabolical. Christian kingdoms, with 
blood-thirsty piety, destroying, devouring, and burn- 
ing one another, for the sake of that which was called 
popery, and that which was called protestantism." 

But it was not only in opposition to the papists these 
practices were found, but in their other wars. Pro- 
testants against protestants, and papists assisted by pro- 
testants, against other protestants assisted by papists, 
have miserably shed one another's blood ; hiring and 
forcing men to kill one another, who were ignorant of, 
and altogether unconcerned in the quarrel. 

The established persecuting principles, even of Lu- 
ther and Calvin, (notwithstanding their former solemn 
and judicious declarations to the contrary,) as well as of 
their followers, respecting the lawfulness of putting 
those they accounted heretics, or seducing separatists, 
to death, and their practices founded on these perni- 
cious maxims, are evidently applicable to the prophecy. 
The banishments and deaths procured by Luther and 
Calvin themselves, and the many burnings and other 
grievous sufferings of the Mennonists and other dissent- 
ers from their establishments, inflicted by their follow- 
ers, and the preeariousness of the title by which these 
dissenters for a long time afterwards held the little in- 
dulgence granted them, are facts well authenticated. 

Thus a zeal for liberty, which eaeh party sought for 
themselves— their contradictory opinions about cere- 
monies and doctrines- --and a spirit of revenge for inju- 
ries, were, in a great measure, the stimula to carry on 
these wars and persecutions. Of which, saith Mosheim^ 



* Moshcim, vol. iii. p. 459. 



REVELATIONS. 



189 



"The disputes that arose between the protestants, re- 
specting the eucharist, predestination, &c. were con- 
ducted with intemperate zeal. The spirits were heated, 
the flames of controversy kindled anew, with vio- 
lence and fury, that to extinguish it, seemed to be a 
task beyond the reach of human wisdom or human 
power to accomplish." 

Yet, Luther, on his separation from the church of 
Rome, did not appear to be so bound by conscience to 
his opinions and doctrine, as to be willing to risk his 
own life for them, although he afterwards imposed them 
at the risk of the lives of others. For it appears, thajt, 
at a time when he apprehended the danger of himself 
and party, he wrote a letter of submission to the pope; 
and also consented to publish a circular letter, exhorting 
all his disciples and followers to reverence and obey 
the dictates of the holy Roman church. u Had the 
court of Rome," saith Mosheim,f "been prudent 
enough to have accepted of the submission made by 
Luther, they would have almost nipped in the bud the 
cause of the reformation." On such a slender thread 
did this great event hang, so far as it depended on the 
wisdom and faithfulness of man to support it. 

19. For their power is in their mouth, and in their tails$ for 
their tails were like unto serpents, and had heads, and with 
them they do hurt. 

20. And the rest of the men which were not killed by these 
plagues, yet repented not of the works of their hands, that 
they should not worship devils, and idols of gold, and silver, 
and brass, and stone, and of wood; which neither can see, nor 
hear, nor walk: 



* Mosheim, vol. iii. p. 189. 



I 



190 ANALYSIS OF THE 

21. Neither repented they of their murders, nor of their sor- 
ceries, nor of their fornication, nor of their thefts. 

"For their power is in their mouth"— to blow the 
trumpet of liberty, and thereby stir up zeal and party 
rage ; and kindle up the coals of contention about smoky 
opinions and ceremonies, into a devouring flame ; and 
to breathe forth the spirit of vengeance ; turning resent- 
ments into brutal revenge, and gratifying it by barba- 
rous acts of aggression. "And in their tails"— in the 
examples they left, which became precedents ; for their 
precedents were like unto " serpents"— spirits of self- 
sufficiency- --here was reformation enough- --so these 
great reformers believed, and so they practised. " And 
had heads"- --were collected into creeds, religious sys- 
tems, and arbitrary rules of faith and conduct. " And 
with them they do hurt"- --by countenancing and en- 
couraging the practices of the papists, and hindering 
men from looking forward, and pressing after higher 
or greater attainments. 

" And the rest of the men which were not killed by 
these plagues, yet repented not of the work of their 
hands"— -their idolatrous inventions---" that they 
should not worship devils"— should not yield the sove- 
reignty of their consciences to man's arbitrary pre- 
scriptions or impositions--- "and idols"— whether pre- 
sented to the senses or the mind, if submitted to, 
they are equally the objects of idolatrous worship ; or 
whether they are more glorious and alluring, or less 
desirable in appearance, as " they can neither see, nor 
hear, nor walk"- --have not the exercise of one living, 
spiritual sense ; neither can they bestow one spiritual 
benefit upon their votaries. " Neither repented they 
of their murders"- --their bloody wars and barbarous 



REVELATIONS. 



191 



persecutions ; having the example of protestants now to 
justify them, of which they frequently put the suffer- 
ers and their advocates in mind---" nor of their sor- 
ceries"- -their invented trumpery to impose upon man- 
kind; in some of which the different parties so far 
agreed, as to confine divine favours, and the necessary 
participation of spirital nourishment to the immortal 
soul, to depend upon outward rites and ceremonies, 
dispensed by the priests ; although, like the ancient 
sorcerers, they differed in the manner of letting out, or 
retailing their spiritual gifts. For the papists now ar- 
gued, that the church had an equal right to impose, by 
its authority, many rituals as a few. 66 Nor of their 
fornications"-— their spiritual whoredoms, for such are 
all acts of devotion and worship imposed by authority, 
or performed in the mere will and power of human 
abilities. "Nor of their thefts"— -their unjustly tak- 
ing from men their property, as the forfeiture of their 
consciences, or for the support of an antichristian mi- 
nistry. 

CHAPTER X. 

1. And I saw another mighty angel come clown from hea- 
ven, clothed with a cloudy and a rainbow was upon his head, 
and his face was as it were the sun$ and his feet as pillars of 
fire: 

2. And he had in his hand a little book open. And he set 
his right foot upon the sea, and his left foot on the earth, 

3. And cried with a loud voice, as when a lion roareth: and 
when he had cried, seven thunders uttered their voices. 

4. And when the seven thunders had uttered their voices, I 
was about to write: and I heard a voice from heaven, saying 



192 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



unto me, Seal up those things which the seven thunders utter- 
ed, and write them not. 

5. And the angel which I saw stand upon the sea, and upon 
the earth, lifted up his hand to heaven, 

6. And sware by him that liveth for ever and ever, who 
created heaven, and the things that therein are, and the 
earth, and the things that therein are, and the sea, and the 
things which are therein, that there should be time no longer: 

7. But in the days of the voice of the seventh angel, when 
he shall begin to sound, the mystery of God should be finished, 
as he hath declared to his servants the prophets. 

This mighty angel was that light and knowledge 
which, through the mighty power of God, broke forth 
in England, in the disciples of John Wiekliff. It had 
long groaned under the power of the church of Rome. 
And when that power was rent from off the nation, 
its witnesses, the sincere-hearted puritans, were alike 
oppressed and persecuted under the Episcopalians. 
When their power was shaken and removed, the same 
adulterous spirit, under the name of Presbytery, set up 
to persecute all whose minds the Lord had enlightened 
to see, and who were faithful to separate from their 
deadness and formality ; in which the same beastly 
power ruled and directed, that was so hateful to God 
and man in the other establishments. Independency 
and Anabaptism also appeared ; and there was a stirring 
of heavenly life amongst them. But they also fixing 
in their forms, lost the life and simplicity which the 
Lord had blessed and owned. And when the Inde- 
pendents obtained temporal power, they, like their 
predecessors, were for enforcing their standard upon 
others, and equally cruel in persecuting the Lord's 
witnesses against their formality. 

"There was also one appearance more pure, and 



REVELATIONS. 



193 



nearer to the kingdom, than all these, which was, of 
•seeking and waiting/" saith Isaac Pennington, who 
lived at the time, " but death overcame this also, by 
making a form of it." 

Thus this "mighty angel," of light and knowledge, 
was "clothed with a cloud" to the wisdom of this 
world. Each party in whom it had appeared, was for 
fixing in their own form, as if the life and power of re- 
ligion was there ; and the blessing of the Lord, which 
was not to any form, but to the pure spiritual life that 
was in the soul, left them to arise in those, who, in more 
simplicity and sincerity, were witnessing against the 
deadness, formality and oppression of those behind 
them. And thus, his appearances were as diversified 
to the natural understanding of man, as the "rainbow." 

"And his face was as it were the sun." The pro- 
fessed views of the promoters of each reformed esta- 
blishment had been, to ground their systems on the doc- 
trines and precepts of the scriptures---" the sun:" and 
a reformation being now ejfected by the Spirit of Christ, 
which dictated them, its principles were, therefore, 
perfectly answerable thereto. "And his feet as pil- 
lars of fire"---his standing was firm, and not to be 
moved from bringing to pass the divine purposes ; mak- 
ing the zeal and party rage of man subservient thereto. 

" And he had in his hand a little book open." Those 
whom the Lord had now qualified to be instruments 
in the advancement of his kingdom, being gathered 
into his infallible light, saw the reformation in govern- 
ment and religion, which he designed by his power to 
effect in the world, as plain as if it was in an open 
" book :" which some- of them were constrained, not 
only to declare to the rulers, priests and people, but 



194 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



also to publish their prospects thereof as a warning to 
all. 

Isaac Pennington,* in speaking of the adulterous 
spirit- --that is, the natural understanding of man— un- 
dertaking to act and direct in the worship of God— 
saith, "No paint can hide, no profession, no practice, 
no duties, no ordinances, no ministry can avail, or con- 
ceal her. The Lord will pursue her with the cups of 
his indignation, until he hath made her manifest, and 
brought her down to the very pit ; where the feet of 
Sion shall trample upon her for ever. Sing, sing, O 
inhabitant of Sion. Dost thou not behold the crown of 
pride going down apace? The decree is sealed against 
her. She cannot escape. Yea, she is fallen, she is 
fallen. She is already taken in the snare. The eye of 
my life seeth it, and rejoiceth over her in the living 
power. Her earth also shall be made desolate, and 
burnt up, with all that is found therein. All her set- 
tlements shall be shaken." He also expresses in divers 
other places, the clear prospects he had of the downfall 
of that antichristian spirit, in all its appearances ; to- 
gether with the powers that uphold and support them. 

Samuel Fisher, f speaking to the powers of the Eng- 
lish nation, of the unhappy connexion of the university 
and clerical interests, with that of the state, saith, " I 
here assure you, from the Lord, the cleaving of that 
mire and clay of the clergy's counsels to your iron, will 
never hold ; but the stone cut out of the mountain with- 
out hands, will smite your image that stands on such a 
mixed, brittle bottom, in the feet and toes of it, that it 
shall fall, and become, before the word and spirit of 



* His works, p. 81. 



f Ibid. p. 590. 



REVELATIONS. 



195 



the Lord, in the mouths and hearts of his people, as 
the chaff of the summer-thrashing floor. Yea, as stub- 
ble before the wind, and the angel of the Lord pursuing 
it. And such as look inward- --whose eyes and hearts 
are toward the Lord, rejoicing in his highness whose 
excellency is in the clouds, and hoping in his mercy, 
they are come within the ken and clear sight of 
Rome's utter ruin, in all three of her appearances in 
this nation." 

Divers others wrote to the same purpose, which for 
brevity's sake I omit. What is here already, and will 
be presently noted, of these two Friends' solemn decla- 
rations, is sufficient to show that "the book was open 
in the hand of the angel." 

" And he set his right foot upon the sea"— -of unset- 
tled religious opinions--- " and his left foot upon the 
earth" — upon the powers of government— " and cried 
with a loud voice"- --by his messengers in many coun- 
tries and nations ; proclaiming the'everlasting gospel of 
life and salvation, the approaching day of the Lord's 
power, and the downfall of the kingdom of antichrist. 
"And when he cried, seven thunders uttered their 
voices" ---solemn warnings to engage the attention of 
mankind, such as our Lord declared should precede 
his coming ; to wit, deceivers coming in the name of 
Christ ; setting up human wisdom and authority, to 
prescribe and establish the means of salvation by him. 
False prophets- --men assuming the name and office of 
ministers of Christ, from mere human qualifications. 
Wars, and rumours of wars, both internal and foreign. 
Earthquakes, famine, fires, and pestilential disorders. 

And when the seven thunders had uttered their 
voices, John was about to write, and heard a voice from 
25 



196 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



heaven, saying, " Seal up those things which the seven 
thunders uttered, and write them not ;"---they were 
now to have a time of trial, to see what fruit they will 
bring forth ; and be left without any further extraordi- 
nary calls, or providential warnings : being already suf- 
ficiently admonished, both by precept and example. Of 
which Samuel Fisher* writeth, " That after all the high 
professions of religion, their prophets, priests, princes, 
and people, of all forms, living still, for all this, unre- 
formed, because not turned to that light which would 
show every one his shameful, sinful self ; some in the 
practice of one evil, and some in another, and every 
one in his own, that likes him best; and believing it 
will be spared, and excused, though it live in him, or 
he in it, till he dies ; so that the best of the parish are 
yet as the beasts that perish. Being all lovers of plea- 
sure, more than lovers of God ; having all this while a 
form of godliness, and denying the power thereof. For 
which, therefore, having as eye-witnesses, borne, and 
in this nation, well nigh finished their testimony against 
you, that ye may remember ye were warned in time, 
and be excuseless, and speechless, when God himself 
comes as a swift witness against you, for your adulteries 
against him, and comes nigh unto you, even in your 
consciences unto judgment, Christ's own disciples, 
God's own hidden ones, who suffer from you for it, are 
now utterly and eternally turning from you." 

"And the angel" that mighty power of God— 

66 which I saw standing upon the sea,"-~-of unstable re- 
ligious opinions, and upon the earthly powers of govern- 
ment, " lifted up his hand to heaven, and sware"— 



* His works, p. 554. 



REVELATIONS. 



197 



declared by his faithful servants in the name and power 
of the God of truth, " who liveth for ever and ever, 
who created the heavens"---who is the author and 
finisher of faith, and all true religion — " who created 
the earth, and all things therein"- --the rulers or gover- 
nors, and the governed; "and the sea ?? ---the unsettled 
state of religious opinions, produced in consequence of 
his convictions in the soul,* by which he is drawing 
all back from the grand apostacy, to the true fold of 
rest, that he who had arisen, and manifested his power, 
would again arise, and so execute his judgments, as 
"that there should be time no longer "---to those that 
opposed his kingdom, and usurped his authority and 
prerogative. 

Amongst the remarkable declarations to this effect, 

* The idea here meant to be conveyed is, not that the-Divine 
Being is the author of confusion, but that the impressions of 
his love on the conscience excite uneasiness under false views 
and opinions entertained, and hence a conviction of their in- 
correctness. Thus, reflection becomes excited, and the mind 
prepared to embrace new views from time to time, as light is 
gradually unfolded, and experience advances : and hence dif- 
ferent opinions and conclusions are from time to time in sin- 
cerity adopted, according as the mind becomes prepared for 
further discoveries — all tending forward toward that purity of 
doctrine and practice intended by Divine Wisdom. 

But real confusion — the state generally represented by the 
figure of 4< the sea"-— -arises from different individuals or socie- 
ties fixing in opposite opinions and conclusions, and zealously 
contending against each other for their rectitudes instead of 
patiently improving under the light from time to time unfold- 
ed, and in an humble sense of human weakness and blindness, 
waiting for further discoveries, with mutual love and forbear- 
ance toward each other, Ed, 



198 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



the following is noticed of Isaac Pennington.* u My 
soul hath still in remembrance the grievous shakings 
and rendings that have been in this nation, which en- 
tered deep into the bowels of it, and made every heart 
ache, and every heart astonished. This nation was 
settled in religion and outward peace ; but yet there 
was a spirit within, which had been long groaning 
tinder oppression ; whose sighs and cries entered into 
the ears of the Lord. And he rose up in his fury and 
jealousy, and rent the heavens, and rent the earth. So 
breaking the very foundation of both, that men gene- 
rally were amazed, and wondered what would become 
of all. The former religion was almost buried in con- 
fusion, and in danger of being utterly lost. A long- 
spun corroding war were we entangled in, which 
administered no hopes, nor likelihood of peace. The 
hand of the Lord reached through all these dominions. 
Magistracy, ministry, the common people, the people 
of God, (both such as were accounted so, and such as 
were indeed so;) the line of confusion was stretched 
over them all. They did all reel and totter like a drunk- 
en man ; as if they had been so to fall, as to rise up no 
more. But behold, how suddenly and unexpectedly 
was there a settlement of all again. The nation settled 
in peace ; magistracy settled ; ministry settled ; the 
common people settled ; and those which were shaken 
in their spirits, got into their several ways in religion, 
and settled again. Thus there was a general healing 
of all again, save only a few, whose spirits God had so 
reached, that their wound was incurable. And unless 
somewhat had been brought forth which the world can- 



* Preface to his works. 



REVELATIONS. 



199 



not know, (nay, the religious spirit of man, which is 
below, can no more reach it, than the common spirit of 
the world,) they had remained miserable, lost, scatter- 
ed and confounded to this day. But the Lord hath, in 
infinite mercy, visited them in the season of distress : 
and there hath a little foolish thing broke forth, (at 
which, all the wise and religious in the spirit of this 
world cannot but stumble,) which hath administered 
relief, and discovered the foundation whereon they also 
can settle. So that now, there is, as it were, a univer- 
sal settlement. As every creature is gathered into the 
centre, which is proper and suitable to its spirit to bot- 
tom on. Now this I have to say to all. Let every one 
look to his foundation. For the Lord can arise again ; 
yea, and will arise again, and shake once more ; and 
then the heavens and the earth, which have not a true 
foundation, cannot but fall. If the earth be not founded 
upon, and settled in righteousness, its present establish- 
ment will not stand. If the heavens be not founded 
upon, and settled in truth, they will melt, and pass away 
before the fire of the Lord. There is a spirit that 
mourneth deeply to the Lord, groaning inwardly ; and 
his ears are open to it ; and he will plead the cause of 
his seed. And the churches, and religions, wherein the 
seed of the serpent can live and flourish, shall wither 
and come to an end. Dust is already become the ser- 
pent's food. The spirit of man, in all his exercises of 
religion, knoweth not the bread of life. But the dead 
feed upon the dead ; and the dead spirit of men loves 
to have it so." 

And again, he saith,* " We may appear great ene- 



* Page 2. 



200 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



mies to you, because we witness against your ways, and 
tell you what the end of them will be ; but are we ene- 
mies to you indeed, whose desire is to save you from 
this great wrath, which hath already entered into the 
earth, and seized on some ? Should we sooth you up, 
and not witness these things to you which we infallibly 
know? How shall we answer it to the Lord our God, 
or to your souls, when we shall appear before him? If 
we were in your condition, would we be content to be 
let go on, and be overtaken with this great destruction?" 

Samuel Fisher also, speaking of those several reli- 
gious ways and worships, gathered by the wisdom of 
man, from the letter of the scriptures, and set up by 
human power, saith, "1 tell you in the name and dread 
of the living God, whether you will hear, or forbear, 
of the bringing down of that Babel, which you all agree 
to build upon it. And what work will more attend this 
great catastrophe of that chaos — -even the old heaven 
and earth, the worldly rudiments of which begin to melt, 
and the frail foundation thereof to shake, that they may 
remove, and the new one come in place, that must re- 
main, will, as the Lord lives, make the ears to tingle 
in time to come, that refuse to hear of it from the 
tongues and pens of the Lord's prophets, to whom it is 
revealed ; and their minds shall be amazed, and their 
hearts shake and shiver, that harden themselves against 
the troublesome testimony of it." 

"But in the days of the voice of the seventh angel, 
when he shall begin to sound"---these solemn warnings 
which have been rejected, and kept out of sight, will 
be revived and brought into view, and u the mystery of 
God will be finished, as he hath declared by his ser- 
vants the prophets," 



REVELATIONS. 



201 



8. And the voice which I heard from heaven, spake unto 
me again, and said, Go, and take the little book which is open 
in the hand of the angel which standeth upon the sea, and 
upon the earth. 

9. And I went unto the angel, and said unto him, Give me 
the little book. And he said unto me, Take it, and eat it up? 
and it shall make thy belly bitter, but it shall be in thy mouth 
sweet as honey. 

10. And I took the little book out of the angel's hand, and 
ate it up: and it was in my mouth sweet as honey: and as soon 
as I had eaten it, my belly was bitter. 

1 1. And he said unto me, Thou must prophesy again before 
many peoples, and nations, and tongues, and kings. 

The apostle was then commanded to u take the little 
book out of the angeFs hand, and eat it up." This is 
expressive of the state of those people to whom these 
declarations were made : who, being warned, and hav- 
ing time afforded to weigh, consider, and digest them, 
instead of turning every one from the evil of his ways, 
have rejoiced and made merry, as if the danger was 
over, and as if they were not come to pass : not con- 
sidering that the long-suffering of God calleth to re- 
pentance : and that those who being often warned, 
harden the neck, and will not turn to the Lord at his 
reproof — who hearing, will not hear, and seeing, will 
not see, when things are plain, will be left to fall back- 
ward, "and be broken, and snared, and taken." And 
where the leaders of a people do long cause them to 
err, both themselves, and those that are led of them, 
are destroyed. Thus, however sweet the eating up of 
the book may be to the taste, it will in the end, be bit- 
terness and wo. 

" And he said unto me, thou must prophesy again 
before many peoples, and nations, and tongues, and 



202 



ANALYSIS OF THE REVELATIONS. 



kings. " Thou must again represent, in a clear man- 
ner, what the religion, temple and worship are, which 
the Lord requires in this spiritual dispensation. And 
also the certain destruction which will come on all the 
self-sufficient, formal professors of it. 



PART V. 



Containing a representation of the state of pure 
religion, exhibited under the character of the horoVs 
witnesses, from the time of the visible suppression of 
the life and power of godliness in the church through- 
out the time of the former periods. Showing what 
the witnesses were — how they prophesied in sack- 
cloth — were slain — arose and stood upon their feet. 
Jlfter which, the apostle proceeds to represent their 
exaltation into heaven. With a summary view of 
the downfall of all power and authority, both in 
government and religion, which oppose the counsel 
and determination of Divine Providence, " That the 
kingdoms of this world shall become the kingdoms 
of Jesus Christ." 

CHAPTER XI. 

1. And there was given me a reed, like unto a rod: and the 
angel stood, saying, Rise, and measure the temple of God, and 
the altar, and them that worship therein. 

2. But the court which is without the temple, leave out, 
and measure it not; for it is given unto the Gentiles: and the 
holy city shall they tread under foot forty and two months. 

3. And I will give power unto my two witnesses, and they 
shall prophesy a thousand two hundred and threescore days, 
clothed in sackcloth. 

26 



204 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



4. These are the two olive trees, and the two candlesticks? 
standing before the God of the earth. 

5. And if any man will hurt them, fire proceedeth out of 
their mouth, and devoureth their enemies; and if any man will 
hurt them, he must in this manner be killed. 

6. These have power to shut heaven, that it rain not in the 
days of their prophecy: and have power over waters, to turn 
them to blood, and to smite the earth with all plagues, as of- 
ten as they will. 

His having the reed, or measuring rod, given him, 
shows, that it was not his own opinion or judgment he 
was to depend upon, but the standard of truth. " And 
the angel stood, saying, Rise and measure the temple 
and the altar ?? ---the religion and worship of Christianity 
in its purity — that as he was to prophesy before many 
peoples, and nations, and tongues, and kings, through 
a succession of ages, it might be a standard of certainty, 
to distinguish it from the corruptions that would be 
introduced into the visible profession of it, and from the 
opinions and conjectures of the natural understanding 
of men in their endeavours to effect a reformation. 

As man turned from the teachings of the word and 
Spirit, and in his own fallen wisdom assumed the office 
and character of a minister of Christ, a ceremonious 
worship gradually changed Christianity in name to 
idolatry. The visible profession, the outward court, 
was no longer Christianity. It was, therefore, not to be 
measured, nor taken into the standard ; it being neither 
the temple nor altar of God. 

As the outward court was given to the Gentiles, that 
is, to the natural understanding of man, (which is the 
Gentile spirit,) in the year 318, they had so degenerated 
from the practices of the primitive church- --the holy 
city---that the purity and simplicity of its worship and 



REVELATIONS. 



205 



institutions were trampled under foot by arbitrary 
power. Which, from the time of pope Siricius, and 
the determination of the council of Milan, A. D. 390, 
continued for the space of 1260 years, or forty- two 
months. 

The professors of the Christian religion having been 
gradually leaning to the powers of human wisdom and 
sophistry to defend their doctrines, in the year 273 this 
became more apparent in the council held respecting 
the controversy with Paul us Samosatenus, bishop of 
Antioch ; when the secular power was called on to en- 
force their decrees, by depriving him of his palace and 
dignity. From this time, in place of the guidance and 
authority of the word and spirit, which were the life 
and power of the Christian church, human wisdom and 
human authority were advanced to bear rule. 

As in the purest ages of the church, there were 
some who were not sincere in their profession, or fell 
away, so when it became apostatized, the Lord raised 
up some, from time to time, to be witnesses against the 
impositions of human inventions : who, although blind- 
ed in many things through the superstitions and pre- 
judices which prevailed, yet as they were faithful to 
hold up to the world, that measure of truth, light and 
word of life conveyed to them, it was the testimony of 
the same living word and spirit which supply the gold- 
en candlesticks with oil ; and from thence shine, as 
God's witnesses, to the world. Although "clothed in 
sackcloth"- --in filthy garments, they are the Lord's 
anointed ones, before whom the great mountain shall 
fall. "Not by might, nor by power, but by my spirit, 
saith the Lord of hosts. " 

"And if any man will hurt them, fire proceedeth 



206 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



out of their mouth, and devoureth their enemies. 99 
That is, those in whom the word and spirit of the Lord 
hath begotten a testimony for him, however they may 
be despised of men, and accounted enemies for his sake, 
the testimony which they have borne, will, in time, 
enforce conviction ; that the word of the Lord will not 
return void, but will kindle a zeal that will overcome 
their opposers ; and those that " hurt them must," in 
the end, "in this manner be killed." 

" These have power to shut heaven, that it rain not 
in the days of their prophecy." The impositions of the 
priests (being contrary to the practices of the primitive 
Christians and the teachings of divine grace) were so 
detected and exposed by the witnesses, that those to 
whom they prophesied, convinced of the deadness of 
their religious performances, could no longer consider 
them as the showers of celestial rain, or heavenly con- 
solations to the soul thirsting after righteousness. Which 
appeared by many sincere, honest hearted people, la- 
bouring in their own abilities to find out new T ways to 
conciliate the divine favour, and procure to themselves 
that heavenly comfort the immortal soul panted after. 

" And have power over waters." Societies sepa- 
rated from the established religions, are called waters. 
These, through the testimony of the witnesses against 
the tyranny of the oppressor, have been aroused to 
defend their opinions, and assert their liberties, with 
the carnal sword ; thus " turning the waters into 
blood ;" and smiting earthly governments with all 
plagues, as often as permitted by Divine Providence. 

7. And when they shall have finished their testimony, the 
beast that ascendeth out of the bottomless pit shall make war 
against them, and shall overcome them, and kill them. 



REVELATIONS. 



207 



8. And their dead bodies shall lie in the street of the great 
city, which spiritually is called Sodom and Egypt, where also 
our Lord was crucified. 

9. And they of the people, and kindreds, and tongues, and 
nations, shall see their dead bodies three days and a half, and 
shall not suffer their dead bodies to be put in graves. 

10. And they that dwell upon the earth shall rejoice over 
them, and make merry, and shall send gifts one to another^ 
because these two prophets tormented them that dwelt on the 
earth. 

11. And after three days and a half the Spirit of life from 
God entered into them, and they stood upon their feetj and 
great fear fell upon them which saw them. 

" And when they shall have finished their testimony" 
—-have fully exposed the corruptions that had been 
introduced into religion, and clearly established the 
purity and spirituality of the Christian dispensation, 
the ecclesiastical power---" the beast that ascendeth 
out of the bottomless pit," of human contrivance- 
" shall make war against them"---shall reason against 
their testimony, as inconsistent with the laws and policy 
of human society ; oppose their doctrine, and persecute 
the supporters of it ; and finally prevail to suppress, 
" and kill them." This was effected by the several 
protestant governments of Europe, who, like the pa- 
pists, assumed the power to establish systems of faith, 
and directories for the worship of God. And thus, 
human wisdom and human authority again usurped the 
place of the word and spirit : denying the necessity of, 
and striving to prevent, any further or greater reforma- 
tion. 

It had been the testimony of many of the martyrs, 
that a reformation would arise through the influence of 
the Holy Spirit : and many amongst the reformed, who 



208 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



dissented from the new establishments, retained this be- 
lief ; until through the influence of John Menno, they 
were mostly brought to unite with his catechism : which 
expressed a dislike of that doctrine, of the approach of 
a marvellous reformation in the church, through an ex- 
traordinary effusion of the Holy Spirit. 

As in the year 273, human wisdom was conspicuous 
in the decisions of the church, and human authority 
was called in to enforce its decrees, from this time 
the word and spirit were evidently excluded from the 
supremacy, and 66 prophesied" only " in sackcloth" — 
their testimonies were subjected to the control of hu- 
man wisdom and power for 1260 years. At the expi- 
ration of which time, we find, that in England, after 
king Henry the VIIL had thrown off* the power of the 
church of Rome, and assumed to himself the supremacy 
in matters of religion, the parliament and convocation 
confirmed it ; and it was solemnly enacted, A, D. 1533, 
" That the king had full power and authority, to re- 
form, redress, restrain, order or amend, all such mat- 
ters and things * whatsoever, which by any spiritual 
authority or jurisdiction, ought, or may be lawfully re- 
formed, redressed, restrained, ordered, or amended, 
most to the pleasure of Almighty God, and increase of 
virtue in Christ's religion."* It does not appear, that 
either the pleasure of the Almighty, or the increase of 
Christian virtues, were any objects of king Henry's 
pursuit. 

The little reformation that took place, seems rather 
to have been admitted for political purposes. For 
although after divers struggles, the Bible was permitted 



* Neil, vol, i. p, 9, 



REVELATIONS, 



209 



to be read in the English tongue, yet the sanguinary 
laws that succeeded, and the barbarous executions 
which took place in consequence thereof, manifest that 
it was not intended that people should understand the 
sacred writings in any other manner, than according 
to the directions of decrees, and letters patent, which 
were commanded to be believed and obeyed. And thus 
the consciences and faith of the people were placed 
under the absolute disposal of human power. 

In this situation things continued under his successor, 
Edward VI. And notwithstanding some further re- 
formation took place in rites and ceremonies, during 
this reign, yet some persons of strict and virtuous lives, 
were burned to death on account of religion : and it was 
now said by the papists, that they saw men of harmless 
lives might be put to death for heresy, by the confes- 
sion of the reformers themselves. 

" And their dead bodies" — their testimonies which 
were slain — " shall lie" in this fair and conspicuous 
" street" — the broad highway between papists and 
protestants — "of the great city," the profession of 
Christianity; "which spiritually is called Sodom," 
from its corruptions, licentiousness, and wallowing in 
impurity ; " and Egypt;" from its tyranny and oppres- 
sion of the Lord's people ; and from their priests, like 
the magicians of Egypt at the command of their prince, 
practising rites and ceremonies to imitate the power of 
God ; " where also our Lord was crucified," spiritually, 
in his witnesses, as he was personally, at Jerusalem, by 
the Jews. 

" And they of the people, and kindreds, and tongues, 
and nations," that is, they of the several sorts of reli- 
gious professions, founded on human wisdom and policy. 



210 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



which are the waters on which the great whore sitteth ; 
" shall see their dead bodies;" their testimonies lying 
dead- --disregarded, and trampled upon, "three days 
and a half," viz : the day of the power of the papists, 
which was again fully restored by queen Mary- --the day 
of the power of the Episcopalians— the day of the power 
of the Presbyterians-— and half the day of the power of 
the Independents — "and shall not suffer their dead 
bodies," that is> their neglected, slain testimonies, " to 
be put in graves" — to be buried, m hidden out of sight. 
They affording a refuge to some of the parties perse- 
cuted, and applying to the prevailing powers on their 
behalf ; setting forth the practices of the primitive 
Christians, and faithful martyrs since ; as the sufferers 
also did in their own defence ; by which means their 
testimonies were kept in view; although they were 
slain, lay dead, disregarded, and trampled upon by 
each party, in forming their own religious systems, and 
in their subsequent practices. 

" And they that dwell upon the earth :" the rulers 
and governors thereof, ".shall make merry"— -shall re- 
joice that their barbarous practices are sanctioned by 
others. " And send gifts" — embassies and mutual con- 
gratulations ; " because these two prophets tormented 
them" in their arbitrary proceedings. 

Emperors, kings, and rulers, who before had been 
considered as tyrants, and supporters of idolatry, were 
now styled, Most Christian, and Catholic, and Defenders 
of the Faith : or from being heretics or usurpers, were 
now allowed to be lawful rulers. The church of Rome, 
which had been the whore of Babylon, became the 
mother church ; and the bishop of Rome, who had been 
the beast, and antichrist, became his holiness; or a 



"REVELATIONS. 



211 



brother in Christ. The Episcopalians were elder bre- 
thren to the Presbyterians, as these were reverend 
brethren to the Independents and Baptists. Each party 
flattering those in power, although they reciprocally 
censured the religious opinions of each other. 

u And after three days and a half"--- the Papists, 
Episcopalians and Presbyterians having each had their 
day of power, and the Independents being in the middle 
of their day of power — "the spirit of life from God en- 
tered into them, and they stood upon their feet." There 
was now a people raised up to own and witness the 
word and spirit of God in life and power, to be their 
teacher, lawgiver and leader : to disclaim all human 
wisdom and contrivance in divine worship, and all hu- 
man authority and coercive penalties in the discipline 
of the church of Christ : and to see that every thing 
which had been introduced into Christianity, without 
the authority of God's Spirit, must be parted with ; 
and that the true Christian life, which is a new and 
heavenly birth, brought forth in the soul, must be wit- 
nessed by all that would merit a title to the Christian 
name. 

" And great fear fell upon them which saw them." 
Like unto the fear of the Moabites when they sent for 
Balaam to curse the children of Israel---the type of 
Christianity. 

Perhaps there never was a period of more diversity 
of religious opinions, than the one in which George 
Fox appeared, to preach the true living gospel of 
Christ, which had long been buried in mystery and su- 
perstition, or smothered with human conjectures and 
opinions. Notwithstanding the different parties were 
contending amongst themselves, they generally united 
27 



212 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



together in opposing his doctrines.* Though he was a 
person little conversant amongst men-- -uneducated in 
arts, languages and sciences- --unversed in the various 
modes of divinity---unprotected by men, and subjected 
to the mobbings of upwards of one hundred opposers 
from the press, besides the misrepresentations which 
teemed from the pulpits, yet, in opposition to the 
pride, policy and power of a learned priesthood, and a 
prejudiced people, with a bigoted magistracy at their 
head, he was made instrumental, through the simple 
doctrine of the cross of Christ, to the turning many 
thousands, not from one form into another, but from 
spiritual darkness into spiritual light- --from a state of 
spiritual death, to a life of righteousness: and, in some 
instances, from habitual vice to a course of strict virtue. 

The tenor of his doctrine was to wean men from sys- 
tems, ceremonies and outside religious contrivances ; 
and to lead them to an acquaintance with themselves, 
by a most solicitous attention to what passed in their 
own minds : directing them to a principle of spiritual 
life, manifested in their own souls ; which, if duly at- 
tended to, would introduce rectitude of mind, simpli- 
city of manners, and a life and conversation adorned 
with every Christian virtue; and to the enjoyment of 
that true and substantial peace, which the panting soul 
had been looking for, and longing after, which is the 
effect of righteousness. 

The success and fruits of his ministry show, that he 
was endowed with qualifications and authority superior 
to those conferred by universities, or the appointment 
or ordination of men. And the system of discipline he 



* Phipps, p. 210. 



REVELATIONS. 



213 



was led to establish, for the well ordering and manag- 
ing the affairs of society, has been found sufficient to 
answer the purposes for which it was instituted ; and 
to manifest the superiority of that wisdom by which it 
was dictated. 

Amongst other things which exposed George Fox 
and his fellow believers to personal abuse, was, that 
they viewed the customary modes of salutation, unco- 
vering the head, bowing the body, and using compli- 
mentary speeches and titles, as owing their origin to 
pride on the one hand, and folly and parasitical arti- 
fice on the other : and, therefore, esteemed it their 
duty to bear a public testimony against these customs, 
by declining compliance therewith. 

Their manner of address, though singular, and con- 
trary to fashion, was neither absurd nor inconsistent 
with reason or propriety; yet it begat general dislike, 
filled the magistrates, ecclesiastics and laics with in- 
dignation, and exposed Friends to grievous abuse in 
their persons : being often beaten, buffeted, stoned, im- 
prisoned and fined, for no other reason than their declin- 
ing to take off their hats, and to give the customary 
titles of adulation to men. 

Their doctrine, their circumspect conversation, their 
plain dealing and honest testimonies against religion 
without righteousness, carrying with them strong re- 
proof to hypocrisy and lifeless profession, were little 
less offensive to many of the ostentatious and formal 
professors of the age. 

But what contributed as much as all the rest, to fasten 
in the minds of the people an aversion, too deeply 
rooted to be easily eradicated, was, their opinion that 
the gospel ministry was free ; and that every true gos- 



214 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



pel minister ought to minister because it was his in- 
dispensable duty? arising from an immediate divine call 
and qualification ; and that no person ought to preach 
for hire : but that in the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ 
they ought to give freely to the people. And their 
practice corresponded with their doctrine. 

They also declared that the Lord would bring down 
the antichristian ministry, and the antichristian means 
by which it was supported. And therefore believed 
it to be their indispensable duty to refrain from the 
payment of tithes, as unlawful in the sight of God, 
whatever they might suffer from men on th#t account. 
These things touched the teachers of every other de- 
nomination in a very tender part—their interests — and, 
as Gough expresses it, raised against them a combined 
host of foes, such as have been able to overturn king- 
doms. The priests and pastors of every other class, 
however at variance amongst themselves, generally 
took the alarm, and united in exertions against these 
hated reformers, to paint them in hideous colours : to 
impress upon the magistrates and the people, the most 
unfavourable opinion of the doctrine and conduct of 
those men, who, in the face of the whole world, had so 
widely deviated from the common conduct of mankind, 
and broached opinions, in their view, so pernicious. 

Biassed by prejudice, and blinded by passion, their 
representations of this people transgressed the bounds 
of candour and of truth. The pulpits, in the solemn 
hours of divine worship, were converted into vehicles 
of calumny and fiction. Every ridiculous story was 
circulated to their disadvantage, and all manner of 
pains taken to represent them, not what they were, but 
what their adversaries would have them thought to be. 



REVELATIONS. 



215 



The press, seconding the efforts of the pulpit, 
spread undeserved reproach widely, and to ages yet 
unborn. Men of letters, leisure and abilities, warped 
by the popular voice, without giving themselves time 
to consider this people and their doctrines attentively, 
joined in the common cause against them. This con- 
federacy of enemies could vilify their reputation, abuse 
their persons, plunder, imprison and grievously perse- 
cute them ; but could neither overset their confidence 
in divine support, nor prevent the increase of their 
numbers, till they became a considerable body ; not 
more remarkable for the singularities of their profes- 
sion, than for the uniform practice of every Christian 
virtue, and the iniquity and severity of the sufferings 
inflicted on them, through three successive revolutions 
of government. When, at length, obtaining a tolera- 
tion, they gradually overcame the unfounded preju- 
dices raised against them, in the view of men of can- 
dour generally, as has been before related. 

12. And they heard a great voice from heaven, saying unto 
them, Come up hither. And they ascended up to heaven in a 
cloud; and their enemies beheld them. 

13. And the same hour was there a great earthquake, and 
the tenth part of the city fell; and in the earthquake were 
slain of men, seven thousand; and the remnant were affrighted, 
and gave glory to the God of heaven. 

The apostle having described the state of pure 
Christianity in the character of the witnesses down to 
the same period of time with the two former represen- 
tations, he then proceeds to exhibit a general view 
of their exaltation, and the overthrow of formality and 
superstition. 



216 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



u And they heard a great voice from heaven, say- 
ing unto them, Come up hither." Men of liberality, 
of all persuasions, on examining the principles and 
practices of this people, who professed the word and 
spirit to be their leader, have found they were per- 
fectly consistent with the religion and morality point- 
ed out in the scriptures of truth. And that it was 
not from any perverseness or obstinacy they differed 
from others in those things which rendered them sin- 
gular, but from clear apprehensions of duty. They 
being humane, sociable and kindly affectionate; seek- 
ing the good of all men ; insomuch that none but those 
who disregarded the witness of God in their own con- 
sciences could blame or reproach them for insincerity. 

Many publications have declared these sentiments 
respecting them ; among others, the following observa- 
tions of the late governor Livingston, of New Jersey, 
is entitled to respect, from his known and approved 
moral, political, and literary character.* 

u As to my own part, I doubt not that the gospel 
may be preached without that immense apparatus of 
human erudition, an expensive education, and libraries 
of theological books. An apparatus that hath but too 
often proved the means of inflating with literary pride, 
and terminated in ' that wisdom by which the world 
knew not God : ? while it arrogantly despised, as 6 the 
foolishness of preaching/ that by which 'it pleased 
God to save them that believe.' Indeed, I know it may, 
because I know it has been, and still is. The apostles 
had not this kind of preparation . Excepting St. Paul, 
they were all illiterate fishermen and mechanics ; and 

* American Museum, vol. viii. p. 25 5. 



REVELATIONS. 217 

George Fox alone, has, without human learning, done 
more towards the restoration of real unadulterated 
Christianity, and the extirpation of priestcraft, super- 
stition, and ridiculous unavailing rites and ceremonies, 
than any other reformer in Protestant Christendom has 
with it. But the apostles and primitive evangelists 
were, you say, in preaching the gospel, illuminated 
and directed by the Holy Spirit, and therefore wanted 
not the assistance of systematical codes, and folio volumes 
of cabalistical criticism. They were so ; and who dare, 
in modern times, or at any time, preach that same gos- 
pel without the like illumination and direction. If 
without it he pretends to preach any gospel, I am sure 
it would be a gospel of his own making, or that of his 
scholastic preceptors. " 

I might add the testimonies of other eminent men, 
which for brevity's sake I omit. However, I have not 
the least doubt, but the more strictly and generally the 
principles and doctrines of this society come to be exa- 
mined and considered, the more fully consistent with 
reason, sound philosophy, and the religion of Jesus 
Christ, they will appear. And as the spiritual blindness, 
occasioned by prejudice, comes to be removed, such 
religious systems and modes of worship, as are formed 
by human wisdom and contrivance, supported by human 
power, or pecuniary means, and performed in the mere 
strength of the natural abilities, will also appear to be 
neither consistent with reason, with true philosophy, 
nor the spiritual nature of the gospel dispensation ; and 
therefore not the true religion of Jesus Christ. And 
thus the two witnesses, the Word and Spirit of the 
Lord, will, by a great voice, saying, " Come up hither," 
be restored to their place and dignity, which they held 



218 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



in the primitive church ; though in a cloud to the su- 
perstitious^ whose religion consists in outward ceremo- 
nies, and acts of devotion taught by the precepts of men. 

" And the same hour there was a great earthquake" 
— a great revolution in government at the same time of 
the witnesses ascending. " And the tenth part of the 
city fell." The tenth part of the profession of Chris- 
tianity fell from its assumed power and dignity. 

u And in the earthquake were slain of names* of 
men, seven thousand" — the complete number of all 
the titles of ecclesiastical honour and dignity, whereby 
the locusts, bred up for the ministry, in the smoke of 
human wisdom, are distinguished in the exercise of 
their lordly, Gentile dominion; a dominion, long since 
furnished by the dragon, who gave the beast his power, 
and great authority, and which has been continued in 
succession down to the present time. This succession 
will now be so broken, and the power so lost, that, as 
Dr. Chandler observes, " Not all the men on earth, nor 
all the angels in heaven, can restore it." These were 
names of men, given by men, and not by the Holy 
Spirit. For true Christians assume no names, or titles 
of dignities ; having but one Master, even Christ, and 
they are all brethren. 

" And the remnant were affrighted," appears to ap- 
ply to the people of Great Britain, who have long given 
their strength to the beast, after his power was shaken, 
and a door might easily have been opened for the re- 
moval of all ecclesiastical authority. Through the self- 
ish views of men, overruled by the providence of the 

* Though the word " names" is omitted in the common 
translation, it is noted as having a place in the Greek. 



REVELATIONS. 



219 



Almighty, this power was restored and preserved, until 
his judgments against the great whore should be fulfill- 
ed ; when they will leave religion free of all restraints, 
and " give glory to the God of heaven. " That is, ac- 
knowledge his supreme power and right to rule and 
reign in the kingdoms of this world ; and to govern and 
direct the consciences of men, without any interposition 
or restraint, much less punishment, by their authority. 
Which only will be the way to fix their government 
on a permanent foundation, and to enjoy the protection 
and blessings of Divine Providence. 

14. The second wo is past; and behold, the third wo cometh 
quickly. 

15. And the seventh angel sounded y and there were great 
voices in heaven, saying, The kingdoms of this world are be- 
come the kingdoms of our Lord, and of his Christ: and he 
shall reign for ever and ever. 

16. And the four-and-twenty elders which sat before God on 
their seats, fell upon their faces, and worshipped God, 

17. Saying, We give thee thanks, O Lord God Almighty, 
which art, and wast, and art to come ; because thou hast taken 
to thee thy great power, and hast reigned, 

18. And the nations were angry, and thy wrath is come, and 
the time of the dead, that they should be judged, and that thou 
shouldest give reward unto thy servants the prophets, and to 
the saints, and them that fear thy name, small and great; and 
shouldest destroy them which destroy the earth. 

19. And the temple of God was opened in heaven, and there 
was seen in his temple the ark of his testament : and there 
were lightnings, and voices, and thunderings, and an earth- 
quake, and great hail. 

After the destruction of the great apostate city has 
thus commenced, in the fall of the tenth part thereof, 
as a certain sign and prelude of her full and final over- 
28 



220 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



throw, we are informed that " the second wo is past, 
and behold, the third wo cometh quickly." He that 
hath often warned, long waited, and given space for 
repentance, will go on, as he has begun, until he make 
an end. 

The sounding of the seventh trumpet, in the wars 
and calamitous events attending, will be convincing to 
all that are religious, that the remarkable visitations 
through divine judgments, and the great overturnings 
and revolutions which will take place, will not be such as 
commonly happen in the kingdoms of men ; but will be 
indisputable evidences that the Lord has arisen, and 
manifested that power and authority by which he will 
proceed to overturn all the opposers of his peaceable 
reign and government; until "the kingdoms of this 
world become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of his 
Christ; and he shall reign for ever and ever" — in time 
here, as well as in eternity. And the heavenly host 
joined in solemn adoration, worship, and thanksgiving 
to God, for the manifestation of his great power. 

" And the nations were angry," that they should be 
disturbed in their settlements ; and angry, because they 
had, at the expense of justice and equity, and at the 
risk of public tranquillity, nourished those false pro- 
phets, who had cried, " Peace, peace," because they 
put into their mouths ; and because they had smitten, 
rejected, and oppressed the Lord's messengers, who 
had faithfully warned them in his name, that the Lord 
would certainly arise, to overthrow the whole kingdom 
of antichrist ; and that all those governments and esta- 
blishments that supported it, must necessarily fall in its 
destruction. 

"And the time of the dead, that they should be 



REVELATIONS. 



221 



judged, is come." That the eyes of mankind should be 
opened to see the dead state of the soul, until it is quick- 
ened by a divine principle ; and that all the religious 
exercises performed in the strength of the natural abili- 
ties, however devoutly and zealously accomplished, are 
in themselves dead, and therefore offensive to God. 
Having this perception, they will be enabled to judge 
who have, and who have not, been his true followers* 

" And the time is come that thou shouldest give re- 
ward unto thy servants the prophets ;" in manifesting 
the truth and certainty of their mission, by bringing to 
pass the things which they declared at thy word. 
"And to the saints, and them that fear thy name, small 
and great." Although they had been abused and de- 
spised for bearing the cross of Christ, and preferring 
the fear of God to the favour of men, they will now be 
esteemed and respected for their sincerity ; whilst those 
that "corrupt the earth," by committing fornication 
with the rulers and governors thereof, will be cast 
down and destroyed. 

"And the temple of God was opened in heaven;" it 
will be evident to pious, religious people, in general, 
that only the regenerate, the pure in heart, are the 
true spiritual worshippers of God ; that they are his 
temple, in which is " the ark of his testament" — his 
divine law written, and his will manifested ; as the law 
of Moses was written and deposited in the ark out- 
wardly, the type. "And there were lightnings" — 
contending of passions: "and voices" — sentiments of 
parties exciting to action : "and thunderings"- — awful 
visitations, by fires, and famines, and such like solemn 
appearances of the pouring down of the Almighty's judg- 
ments: "and an earthquake" — a revolution; "and 
great hail" — a great mortality by pestilential disorders. 



PART VI. 



Account of the primitive Christian church, under 
the character of a woman — the persecutions she met 
with — the war in heaven— her final flight into the 
wilderness, and the time of her continuance there — 
persecutions carried on by the beast and his image, 
during the time of her absence, against every attempt 
for a reformation amongst the remnant of her seed, 
which approached toward her external appearance 
in her primitive state, and endeavoured to keep the 
commandments of God. 

CHAPTER XII. 

1. And there appeared a great wonder in heaven; a woman 
clothed with the sun, and the moon under her feet, and upon 
her head a crown of twelve stars: 

2. And she, being with child, cried, travailing in birth, and 
pained to be delivered. 

3. And there appeared another wonder in heaven; and, be- 
hold, a great red dragon, having seven heads, and ten horns, 
and seven crowns upon his heads. 

4. And his tail drew the third part of the stars of heaven, 
and did cast them to the earth. And the dragon stood before 
the woman which was ready to be delivered, for to devour her 
child as soon as it was born. 

&*' And she brought forth a man-child, who was to rule all 



ANALYSIS OF THE REVELATIONS. 246 

nations with a rod of iron: and her child was caught up unto 
God, and to his throne. 

6. And the woman fled into the wilderness, where she hath 
a place prepared of God, that they should feed her there a 
thousand two hundred and threescore days. 

7. And there was war in heaven; Michael and his angels 
fought against the dragon: and the dragon fought, and his an- 
gels, 

8. And prevailed not; neither was their place found any 
more in heaven. 

9. And the great dragon was cast out, that old serpent, 
called the devil, and satan, which deceiveth the whole world: 
he was cast out into the earth, and his angels were cast out 
with him. 



"And there appeared a great wonder (or sign) in 
heaven." Answering to the earnest expectation of all 
that waited for the spiritual consolation of Israel, but a 
wonder and astonishment to those who in their carnal 
conceivings were imagining that the kingdom of Christ 
would come in outward glory and splendour. "A 
woman clothed with the sun." That is, a church about 
to be established, that fully answered the divine pro- 
phecies recorded in the scriptures of truth, and that 
abolished the Jewish types, figures and ceremonies; 
and thus u had the moon under her feet." 

The crown of twelve stars signifies the twelve apos- 
tles, who were sent forth as lights into the world ; and 
the success of their mission crowning their travail. 
" And she, being with child, cried, travailing in birth, 
and pained to be delivered." This represents the 
earnest labour, care and travail of the church and her 
faithful pastors, that her members might be preserved 
from carnal ordinances, and outward observations of 
meats, drinks, washings of the body, days and times, 



224 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



and such like ceremonies; that they might pursue those 
things which reach the spiritual, immortal soul, which 
must, therefore, be spiritual ; that thereby they might 
be renewed into the image of Christ. That as he was, 
even so they might be, through his power, in this 
world, pure, holy, undefiled, and separate from sinners. 

"And there appeared another wonder in heaven" — 
that is, among the professors of religion. " And, be- 
hold, a great red dragon" — a bloody spirit of infidelity, 
which opposed and persecuted the Christians. The 
heads and horns represent the larger governments and 
less executive powers, which determined and executed 
the sanguinary mandates. 

" And his tail drew the third part of the stars of 
heaven, and did cast them to the earth." Many who, 
from their offices, had been accounted as lights in the 
church, were drawn from their proper stations by the 
tail of the dragon. That is, by precedents, imitating 
the unbelieving Jewish and Gentile doctors ; assuming 
arbitrary powers over the consciences of men, which 
they began to impose in the second century ; and in 
the third, practised like earthly tyrants. 

"And the dragon stood before the woman, for to 
devour her child as soon as it was born." He destroy- 
ed the children at Bethlehem, but missed the child he 
sought after. He crucified our Lord in the flesh, but 
could not stop the effusion of his Spirit. He perse- 
cuted his members, and seduced many from the faith, 
yet the man-child was brought forth, a pure, holy, hea- 
venly birth in the soul, that no acts of barbarity or ty- 
ranny inflicted on the material body could reach or 
destroy. u Who was to rule all nations with a rod of 
iron." This will appear a mystery to the natural un- 



REVELATIONS. 



225 



derstanding of man ; more especially as the children of 
the night have had a long time of revelling, rejoicing 
and triumphing over the Word and Spirit, whilst they 
prophesied in sackcloth: which true man-child, restored 
to its original state and order, is to bear rule over na- 
tions, as well as individuals. Even that power of Jesus 
Christ, which " smote Rahab, and wounded the dra- 
gon," will also reduce the fiery, ravening, lion-like na- 
ture of man, to such a state of humility, that a little 
child, begotten in this power, shall lead them, notwith- 
standing so many of his professed followers cannot be- 
lieve in his promises, or trust in his arm for preserva- 
tion. 

66 And her child was caught up unto God, and to 
his throne," and retained in the heavens until these 
times, which are the times of restitution of all things 
that ever have been out of order, which have been 
spoken of by the mouth of all his holy prophets, since 
the world began. * 

u And the woman fled into the wilderness, where 
she hath a place prepared of God, that they should feed 
her there a thousand two hundred and threescore 
days." As the natural man, through human qualifica- 
tions, undertook the office of pastors, and teachers of 
Christianity, a form of godliness gradually began to take 
place ; that about the middle of the second century, 
certain outward typical ceremonies, which had been 
practised by some of the apostles, on certain occasions, 
were considered as having some secret spiritual vir- 
tues united to them, which, through these means, were 
conveyed to the spiritual immortal soul. This appears 

* Actslii. 21. 



226 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



from the controversies which arose about that time, and 
shortly after, respecting the celebration of Easter, and 
other rites equally insignificant. From this time, the 
woman, the true church, apparently began her flight 
into the wilderness. For she did not flee altogether; 
but through these means, the minds of the people be- 
gan to be bewildered; though the visible form was not 
wholly departed from for a considerable time. And 
notwithstanding there were some that bore testimony 
to the spiritual nature of the church of Christ, in every 
succeeding age, yet such was the generally beclouded 
state of the human mind, that they were only consider- 
ed as mystics, visionaries, or heretics; and their tes- 
timonies so far rejected, as not to be considered even 
as a foundation for a general reformation for the space 
of 1260 years ; or until the time of John Huss, who was 
a disciple of the famous Wickliff, and suffered martyr- 
dom about the year 1416.* 

He, speaking of the reformation of the church, saith, 
66 1 believe there shall arise a new people, formed after 
the new man, which is created after God ; of which 
people, new clerks and priests shall come, and be 
taken ; which shall hate covetousness and glory of this 
life, labouring to a heavenly conversation. Notwith- 
standing, all these things shall be brought by little and 
little, and wrought in continuance and order of times, 
dispensed of God for the same purpose. And this God 
doth, and will do, of his own goodness and mercy, and 
for the riches of his patience ; giving time and space of 
repentance to them that had long lain in their sins, to 
amend and fly from the face of the Lord's fury; until 

* Fox's Acts and Monuments, p. 580, London edit. 1610. 



REVELATIONS. 



227 



at length all shall suffer together; and until both the 
carnal people, and priests, and clerks, in process and 
order of time, shall fall away, and be consumed, and 
eaten of the moth/** 

Protestants, in general, have esteemed John Huss a 
true martyr of Christ, and professed to believe that his 
prophecy would in time be fulfilled. As he and Jerome 
of Prague, both foretold, that their enemies would cer- 
tainly be called to judgment, after one hundred years 
come and gone; which was looked upon to have been 
strictly fulfilled, in the wars and separations from the 
Romish church which took place at the reformation. 
And it is worthy of notice, that Luther began to write 
against the pope about the year 1516. 

Having got forward in point of time, in order to 
show the fulfilling of the 1260 years, I now return to 
the order of the history. 

" And there was war in heaven." That is, there 
were disputes and controversies respecting religion. 
" Michael and his angels fought." Those that believed 
in the providence of God, in revealed religion, and that 
Christianity was a divine institution, fought with their 
spiritual weapons, and patient sufferings unto death 
— "and the dragon fought, and his angels" — infidelity, 
the supporters of Paganism, and denyers of Christianity, 
with their bloody weapons of persecution and cruel 
tortures inflicted on these unresisting victims— " and 
prevailed not" — the effects of Christianity on the lives 
of true believers, had been so conspicuous as to appear 
a demonstration of its divine original ; and its evidences, 
to the candid inquirer, were found worthy of belief. 

* Fox's Acts and Monuments, p. 580, London edit. 1610, 
29 



228 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



u Neither was their place found any more in heaven." 
Their ridiculous, absurd, and inhuman rites and cere- 
monies, their debauched lives, and barbarous practices, 
were so detected and exposed, that they never reco- 
vered that superstitious veneration for their religious 
character, in the minds of the people, which aforetime 
they had long held. 66 And the great dragon was cast 
out, that old serpent," self-sufficiency; 66 called the 
devil," from his arbitrary tyranny, u and satam," be- 
cause of unbelief and opposition, u which deceiveth 
the whole world, he was cast out into the earth," to be 
a tool for government — " and his angels" — the Gentile 
priests, augurs, and whole rabble of diviners were cast 
out with him. 

10. And I heard a loud voice saying in heaven, Now is come 
salvation, and strength, and the kingdom of our God, and the 
power of his Christ: for the accuser of our brethren is cast 
down, which accused them before our God day and night. 

1 1. And they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb, and 
by the word of their testimony; and they loved not their lives 
unto the death. 

12. Therefore rejoice, ye heavens, and ye that dwell in them. 
Wo to the inhabiters of the earth, and of the sea, for the devil 
is come down unto you, having great wrath, because he know- 
eth that he hath but a short time. 

13. And when the dragon saw that he was cast unto the 
earth, he persecuted the woman which brought forth the man- 
child. 

14. And to the woman were given two wings of a great 
eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness, into her place ; 
where she is nourished for a time, and times, and half a time, 
from the face of the serpent. 

15. And the serpent cast out of his mouth water as a flood 
after the woman, that he might cause her to be carried away 
of the flood. 



REVELATIONS. 



229 



16. And the earth helped the woman, and the earth opened 
her mouth, and swallowed up the flood which the dragon cast 
out of his mouth. 

17. And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went 
to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the 
commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus 
Christ. 

" And I heard a loud voice saying in heaven, Now 
is come salvation and strength, and the kingdom of our 
God, and the power of his Christ : for the accuser of 
our brethren is cast down, which accused them before 
our God day and night. " This is expressive of that 
general joy and gladness of the Christians, in the tri- 
umph of their religion, when Gallienus, the emperor, 
published his edicts in their favour, about the year 
258 ; in the prospect that they should no more, as for- 
merly, be considered by the people as enemies to reli- 
gion, and, therefore, the causes of the divine displea- 
sure : nor, as more lately by some emperors, at the 
instigation of their sorcerers, accused of preventing 
their oracles from returning answers, which they would 
not do while the Christians were near. For this cause 
some of them had been banished away, and others se- 
verely persecuted. "And they overcame him by the 
blood of the Lamb," in the strength of which, many 
meekly suffered. 66 And by the word of their testi- 
mony ; and they loved not their lives unto death pre- 
ferring the answer of a good conscience, to the enjoy- 
ing of the pleasures of sin for a season. 

"Therefore rejoice, ye heavens, and ye that dwell 
in them." Rejoice, ye sincere Christians that dwell in 
the pure life of religion. You are conquerors, even 
through sufferings. But, 

" Wo to the inhabiters of the earth, and of the sea." 



230 



ANALYSIS OF THIS 



From about the time that Gallienus published his edicts 
in favour of the Christians, their outward aiFairs grew 
more prosperous. They came into great favour at 
court. Many were in offices of government, and also 
in the army.* Some of the bishops of the chief cities, 
who before had been aspiring after dominion, appear 
to have been invested at this time with a kind of supe- 
riority, or metropolitan authority, over provinces;! 
which was soon followed with a train of vices; inso- 
much that pride and ambition, hypocrisy and dissimu- 
lation, and insolent tyranny, became predominant among 
the bishops, and superior orders of ecclesiastics. 

About the middle of this century, Gregory, bishop 
of Neocesaria, and after him, Cyprian, bishop of Car- 
thage, ordered the passions of the martyrs to be regis- 
tered, and their memories annually celebrated with 
oblations and sacrifices.} And a little after, Felix, bi- 
shop of Rome, consulting the glory of the martyrs, or- 
dained that sacrifices should be celebrated annually in 
their name. By the pleasures of these festivals, and 
some other pagan rituals that were introduced, many 
of the Gentiles were gained over to the profession of 
Christianity ; which, for about a century past, had been 
adopting into its services a certain air of heathen mys- 
teries, by which it resembled them in many particu- 
lars ; and it was now becoming a sea of uncertain con- 
jectures; and its bishops, like raging waves, over- 
whelming one another. 

" Wo, therefore, to the inhabiters of the earth, and 
of the sea, for the devil is come down to you in great 

* Mosheim, vol. i. p. 2 1 3. f Euseb. vol. iii. p. 145. 

| Mosheim. 



REVELATIONS. 



231 



wrath, because he knoweth that he hath but a short 
time." After about forty years, or upwards, of peace, 
Dioclesian the emperor, who had grown insolent in 
power, and assumed divine honours, began to punish 
the officers of the army, and deprive them of their 
dignities, unless they would renounce Christianity; 
and now, saith Eusebius, "one or two of them very 
heartily, not only renounced their dignities, but also 
endured bitter death for their constancy." The mi- 
nisters at court appeared to be the next objects of 
their cruelty; forMaximian joined Dioclesian in these 
persecutions. They afterwards fell upon the bishops, 
alleging that they would bring them back again to 
the religion of their ancestors ; which they had reject- 
ed, by devising every one such laws as he thought 
good. About five or six years after the first onset, 
the persecution became general in those parts of the 
empire which were under the dominion of the above- 
named emperors, and continued to rage at times with 
great fury for near ten years together. In this period, 
notwithstanding great numbers apostatized, or con- 
formed to the requisitions of the magistrates, yet many 
suffered the most cruel torments their adversaries could 
devise, with remarkable constancy, which are largely 
treated of by Eusebius. 

He, speaking of the cause of these calamities and 
conduct of the bishops, after having described their 
prosperous state, during the long calm above-mention- 
ed, saith,* "But after that our affairs, through too 
much liberty, ease and security, degenerated from the 
natural rule of piety, and after that one pursued an- 



* Eccles. Hist. p. 140. 



232 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



other with open contumely and hatred, and when that 
we impugned ourselves, by no other than ourselves, 
with the armour of spite, and sharp spears of oppro- 
brious words, so that bishops against bishops, and peo- 
ple against people raised sedition ; last of all, when 
that cursed hypocrisy and dissimulation had swam even 
to the brim of malice, the heavy hand of God's high 
judgment, after his wonted manner, began softly, by a 
little and little, to visit us; so that the persecution that 
was raised against us, took his first original from the 
brethren which were under banner in camp. When, 
as we were touched with no sense or feeling thereof, 
neither went about to pacify God, we heaped sin upon 
sin ; thinking, like careless epicures, that God neither 
cared, neither would visit our sins. And they, which 
seemed our shepherds, laying aside the rule of piety, 
practised contention and schism among themselves. 
And whilst they aggravated these things, that is, con- 
tention, threatenings, mutual hatred, and enmity, and 
every one proceeded in ambition like tyranny itself, 
then, I say, then the Lord overthrew from above the 
glory of Israel." 

After reciting several threatenings and providential 
judgments from the scriptures, he proceeds, " All these 
aforesaid were in us fulfilled, when we saw with our 
eyes the oratories overthrown, the sacred scriptures 
burned in the open market place ; and the pastors of 
the churches, some shamefully hid themselves here 
and there ; some other were ignominiously taken and 
derided of the enemies, and, according to another 
prophecy, shame is poured upon the pates of their 
princes, yet it is not our drift to describe the bitter 
calamities of these men, which at length they suffered: 



REVELATIONS. 



233 



neither is it our intent to record their dissention and 
insolency, practised before the persecution, but only 
to write so much of them, whereby we may justify the 
divine judgment of God."* 

"What in the mean time was seen to fall out against 
the presidents and pastors of churches, and after what 
sort the just judgment of God, revenger of sin, made 
them keepers of camels, and of the emperor's horses, 
(and this he did for a punishment due to their deserts,) 
moreover what contumelies, what reproaches, what di- 
versity of torments they suffered for the ornaments and 
treasures of the church, what pride and ambition reign- 
ed in many of them, how rashly and unlawfully they 
handled divers of the brethren, what schisms were 
raised among the confessors themselves, what mischiefs 
certain seditious persons of late stirred up against the 
members of the church which were remnants, whilst 
that daily with might and main they endeavoured to 
excogitate new devices, one after another, how that 
unmercifully they destroyed, and brought all to nought, 
with the lamentable estate of bitter persecution, and, 
to be short, heaped mischief upon mischief ; all these 
aforesaid I mind to pass over with silence, supposing 
it not to be our part, either to rehearse or record 
them; inasmuch as I am wholly bent, and carefully 
minded, to overslip and conceal the memory of them." 

From the year 311, Constantine, the emperor, ap- 
pears to have been considered as head of the church. 
He called divers councils in order to settle the contro- 
versies among the bishops. And, when he had con- 
quered Maxentius at Rome, and Licinius had overcome 



* Eccles. Hist. p. 171. 



234 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



Maximinus in the east, and destroyed his principal of- 
ficers, children and relations, together with the en- 
chanters, priests and augurs at Antioch, the whole em- 
pire in the year 318, in a manner, submitted to the 
religion of the conquerors, as has been already related. 
Insomuch, that the dragon, that spirit of infidelity 
and tyranny, could no longer reign in paganism, but 
was transferred to the governors of the professed Chris- 
tian churches, who now ruled with earthly power and 
policy. Numerous rituals had for a long time been 
gradually creeping into the church ; and, from the year 
314, had flowed in like a deluge, through the policy 
and craft of Sylvester, bishop of Rome, in order that 
Christianity might not appear inferior in pomp and 
splendour, to the worship of the Gentiles ; thereby the 
more readily to gain them over. Many of these were 
imposed now by authority, and those that did not con- 
form were persecuted. 

" And to the woman were given two wings of a great 
eagle." That is, the determinations of two councils; 
the one held at Rome, the other at Milan ; (two pro- 
vinces of the great Roman empire, the ensign of which 
was an eagle;) the decrees of which were rigorously 
enforced, as has been already related ; so that every 
remaining appearance of the true church, "flew into 
the wilderness" — was banished from the visible profes- 
sion of it, that it was never recovered for the space of 
1260 years. This some interpret to be the fulfilling 
of the number expressed, by the time, times, and half 
a time ; which have been exactly fulfilled. But the true 
meaning is, the time given to antichristian authority to 
prevail and prosper^ as is expressed also by the pro- 
phet Daniel— that is, the time of the government of 



REVELATIONS . 



235 



human wisdom and authority, by the determinations of 
councils, enforced by civil power, until the pope be- 
came supreme- —the times of the papal beast; first, the 
time of darkness, in which the pope arrived to the 
height of priestcraft, and absolute dominion ; and then 
the time of his passing the zenith of his power, in which 
the true church attempted to discover herself, under 
the severe persecutions carried on against her innocent 
children, the Waldenses, &c.---and half the time of the 
tyranny of established protestantism : "from the face" 
---the visible appearance, " of the serpent"---the spirit 
of self-sufficiency, manifest in the outward profession 
and face of Christianity. / 

"'And the serpent"---that spirit of self-sufficiency, 
"cast out of his mouth"---his emissaries and speakers, 
" waters," that is, opinions, " as a flood," that spread 
far and wide, " after the woman"— the true church ; 
that she might bear all the reproaches arising there- 
from ; and that all the abominations which superstition 
had introduced, might be laid at her door, to swallow 
up her good name. 

" And the earth helped the woman." Different go- 
vernments, at sundry times, opposing priestly innova- 
tions, "opened their mouth," and cleared the primitive 
church of having any share in commanding, or insti- 
tuting them ; and thus " swallowed up the flood," which 
infidelity "'cast out of his mouth." 

"And the dragon"-- -this spirit of infidelity, "was 
wroth with the woman, "---the true spiritual church of 
Christ---" and went to make war with the remnant of 
her seed"- --with every endeavour for a reformation 
which was attempted by pious, religious persons, that 
lived in the fear of God, and had the testimony of Jesus j 
30 



236 



ANALYSIS OF THE REVELATIONS. 



his living witness in their consciences, which is the 
spirit of prophecy : whilst the dragon, the spirit of infi- 
delity, concluded it had either ceased, or was connected 
with his authority and superstitious performances. 

From the time human wisdom and human authority 
were absolutely put in force in the church, in the year 
273, there were just 1260 years to the time of slaying 
the witnesses, and confirming human power to impose, 
and human authority to enforce all matters appertaining 
to the church; which was in 1533, in England, as has 
been already related, and by the Protestants of Ger- 
many, near the same time. And from the time of her 
taking absolute leave of the outward court, 390, was 
1260 years to her restoration, 1650. There was also 
exactly 117 years from the time of suppressing the wit- 
nesses, 273, to 390, at which time the visible appear- 
ance of the true church was lost. So there was just 
the same number, 117 years, from the time of the wit- 
nesses being slain until they arose, and restored the true 
power and authority of the church of Christ. 



FART VII. 



Explanation of the beast that arose out of the sea 
-~-of the second beast that arose out of the earth, and 
their numbers — the true church of Christ discovered 
— the everlasting gospel preached by a new commis- 
sion from God — spreading of the knowledge of the 
principles of liberty — determination of mankind to 
enjoy it — short view of the fall of superstition and 
ecclesiastical power—change of government in Ame- 
rica-— heavy judgments on oppressors there. 

CHAPTER XIII. 

1. And I stood upon the sand of the sea, and saw a beast 
rise up out of the sea, having seven heads, and ten horns; and 
upon his horns ten crowns; and upon his heads, the name of 
blasphemy. 

2. And the beast which I saw was like unto a leopard, and 
his feet were as the feet of a bear, and his mouth as the mouth 
of a lion: and the dragon gave him his power, and his seat, 
and great authority. 

3. And I saw one of his heads, as it were, wounded to death : 
and his deadly wound was healed; and all the world wondered 
after the beast. 

4. And they worshipped the dragon which gave power unto 
the beast; and they worshipped the beast, saying, Who is like 
unto the beast ? who is able to make war with him ? 

5. And there was given unto him a mouth speaking great 



238 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



things, and blasphemies: and power was given unto him to con- 
tinue forty and two months. 

6. And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against God, to 
blaspheme his name, and his tabernacle, and them that dwell 
in heaven. 

7. And it was given unto him to make war with the saints, 
and to overcome them; and power was given him over all kin- 
dreds, and tongues, and nations. 

8. And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him, 
whose names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb 
slain from the foundation of the world. 

9. If any man have an ear, let him hear. 

10. He that leadeth into captivity, shall go into captivity: 
he that killeth with the sword, must be killed with the sword. 
Here is the patience and the faith of the saints. 

46 And I stood upon the sand of the sea"---the sandy 
foundation of the false church : for as soon as the hu- 
man understanding undertakes to comprehend the 
things of the Spirit of God, without supernatural light, 
that individual or society is on this slippery foundation, 
ready to slide into a sea of uncertain conjectures and 
opinions. This happened to our first parents— to the 
old world — to the descendants of Noah — to the off- 
spring of Abraham — to the Jews after they were again 
restored — and quickly to the Christians, notwithstand- 
ing they had all these warnings before their eyes. 
Such is the spiritual blindness of the natural under- 
standing of man. 

" And I saw a beast" — an arbitrary ecclesiastical 
power-- arise out of the sea, having seven heads and 
ten horns." The same governments and executive pow- 
ers, that were the supporters of the dragon's tyranny, 
a little newly modelled. In the support of infidel 
tyranny, the great earthly powers of the empire, were 



REVELATION S. 



239 



the heads which directed the persecutions, and had the 
crowns. Now it is the ecclesiastical powers that are 
the heads, that promote persecutions. The earthly 
powers, greater or less, are made the executioners of 
the bloody mandates of this cruel beast. The subjects 
of his persecutions are given over to them ; and they 
are the tools ; the horns to destroy ; and have the crowns 
---the rewards and the reproaches. 

Thus, when the church of Rome by her croisades 
and inquisitions, had destroyed above a million of con- 
scientious dissenters, her historians say, they were not 
put to death by the pope and bishops, but by the civil 
magistrate. Thus also the several Protestant societies 
have desired to clear their church. Like the old 
adulteress, she eateth and wipeth her mouth, and saith, 
I have done no wickedness. 

u And upon his heads the name of blasphemy/' that 
is, blasphemy to call their church the church of Christ ; 
and to call the authority by which they act, (which 
they received from the great red dragon,) the power 
Christ has given to his church, is blasphemy. 

"And the beast which I saw"---the ecclesiastical 
tyrant---" was like to a leopard:" a fierce spotted 
animal, alluding to the changeable appearance of this 
ferocious beast, spotted with diversity of opinions. 
Those which at one time were orthodox, at another 
were decreed heretical : and again, the former prevail- 
ing opinions were condemned; and those that had been 
rejected, solemnly declared to be the true Christian 
faith . 

66 And his feet were as the feet of a bear." Here 
he began to stand on the superiority assumed by the 
four metropolitan bishops. " And his mouth as the 



240 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



mouth of a lion," to roar out his terrors, and greedy to 
devour innocent lambs. " And the dragon"— the ty- 
rannical spirit of infidelity---" gave him his power, and 
his seat, and great authority." And this is all . the 
power and authority the clergy of any denomination 
can produce, to authorize them to impose upon the 
rights and consciences of men. 

"And I saw one of his heads,"— that is, the great 
ecclesiastical power in one of the seven governments, 
"wounded as it were to death"— -through the spread- 
ing of the principles of the Waldenses, Albigenses, 
&c. : "and his deadly wound was healed:" first, in 
part, by his destroying and suppressing them ; whom 
Rinerius, a Dominican and inquisitor general, acknow- 
ledged to have lived rightly before men, and to have 
believed rightly all things concerning God;* a nd more 
effectually, as will be shown hereafter. 

" And all the world wondered after the beast" — 
were amazed at his wonderful powers, so far exalted 
above all civil authority---" and they worshipped the 
dragon"— -that tyrannical spirit of infidelity-—" which 
gave power to the beast"---" and they worshipped the 
beast"— -the arbitrary ecclesiastical powers, which 
formed their religious systems, invented their ceremo- 
nies, expounded the scriptures, took charge of their 
souls, and promised them future happiness- — " saying, 
Who is like unto the beast?" What other power can do 
such great things; or, " who is able to make war with 
him?"— -to attempt an opposition to his measures.— 
"And there was given unto him a mouth"— his de- 
crees, his bulls, and his bishops, priests and ministers 



* Newton, vol. ii. p. 247. 



REVELATIONS. 



241 



— " speaking great things," about his absolute power 
and authority, to depose rulers, to dispense with pro- 
mises and oaths, and to absolve from the guilt of, and 
tolerate, thefts, and even murders; as may be seen 
largely treated of in Fox's Acts and Monuments, sup- 
ported by authorities. "The barbarous institutions of 
trials by single combat, by fiery ordeal, and by the cross, 
were also solemnly sanctioned by the pontiffs and in- 
ferior clergy ; who encouraged these odious supersti- 
tions, by accompanying the practice of them with the 
celebration of what they called the Lord's Supper, and 
other rites, to give them a Christian aspect."* "And 
blasphemies," calling their abominable, idolatrous in- 
ventions, and tyrannical, dragon-like powers, good and 
Christian. 

" And power was given unto him to continue," or 
make war, "forty and two months." To reign trium- 
phant over every appearance of the true wisdom, power 
and authority derived from Christ only. Which is the 
same period of 1260 years, beginning when Jovinian, and 
all others who had persevered in the primitive simpli- 
city, were entirely suppressed, A. D. 390, and con- 
tinuing until it was overcome by the power of the 
Lamb, A. D. 1650. 

" And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against 
God, to blaspheme his name;" by assuming divine 
attributes ; such as universal Bishop, infallible Judge, 
Vicar of Jesus Christ, and God upon earth. " And his 
tabernacle ;" the indwelling of his spirit in the hearts 
of his people, and them that are regenerated, whose 
dwelling and conversation is " in heaven," calling 



* Mosheira, yoI. vii. p. 140. 



242 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



them mystics, heretics, enemies to Christianity, and 
such like blasphemous epithets 5 and pronouncing that 
accursed, which the Lord himself hath blessed. 

u And it was given him," through that spirit oF in- 
fidelity which prevailed, " to make war with the saints" 
---the true Christians- and to overcome them. And 
power was given him over all kindreds, and tongues, 
and nations." "And all them that dwell upon the 
earth"---the rulers and governors thereof---" shall 
worship him ; whose names are not found written in the 
book of life." Who do not witness a testimony in their 
souls, of the pure innocent life u of the Lamb, slain 
from the foundation of the world." Through self-suf- 
ficiency of the natural understanding, and unbelief in a 
divine and supernatural life, enlightening the immor- 
tal soul, they will obey his precepts, submit to his de- 
crees, and even make war upon their dutiful and 
unoffending subjects, to destroy them with cruel tor- 
tures at his request. 

u If any man have an ear, let him hear."" If he is 
not so confident in his own judgment and apprehen- 
sions, as to suffer prejudices to close his ear, let him 
hear what is delivered by the apostle in the authority 
of Jesus Christ. " He that leadeth into captivity, shall 
go into captivity." That is, those religious establish- 
ments that captivated, and ruled over those who dis- 
sented from them with arbitrary power, must be 
captivated and overruled by arbitrary power. " And 
he that killeth with the sword;" those that supported 
their assumed authority by the sword, shall be cast 
down, and deprived " by the sword." 

6i This is a true saying, and worthy of all accept- 
ance;" because it is a divine revelation which was 



REVELATIONS. 



243 



delivered with great solemnity ; and those that refuse 
to hear, will be left without excuse, on account of the 
example set before them. For when the Almighty 
exhibited his over- ruling power in the affairs of Great 
Britain in the 17th century, among other extraordi- 
nary manifestations of those judgments by which he will 
accomplish his purposes, the Puritans, and Indepen- 
dents, who had but a short time comparatively supported 
their authority, and suppressed others with the sword, 
were, contrary to human probability, absolutely depriv- 
ed of their power, and themselves grievously oppressed 
and persecuted by the sword. How then ought those 
to open their ears and be alarmed, who have been per- 
mitted, through the long-suffering of God, to wax old 
in iniquity and oppression. 

"Here is the patience and the faith of the saints 
they know that his power is sufficient, and that he will 
fulfil all his pleasure. That his counsel, and not men's, 
must stand. Therefore in patience they possess their 
souls, having a living faith in his promises, and not 
daring to put a hand in their own wills, to steady his 
ark, although the rugged oxen should ever so violently 
shake it. 

1 1. And I beheld another beast coming up out of the earth; 
and he had two horns like a lamb, and he spake as a dragon. 

12. And he exerciseth all the power of the first beast be- 
fore him, and causeth the earth and them which dwell therein 
to worship the first beast, whose deadly wound was healed. 

13. And he doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fire 
come down from heaven on the earth, in the sight of men. 

14. And deceiveth them that dwell on the earth by the means 
of those miracles which he had power to do in the sight of the 
beast; saying to them that dwell on the earth, that they should 

31 



244 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



make an image to the beast which had the wound by a sWord, 
and did live. 

15. And he had power to give life unto the image of the 
beast, that the image of the beast should both speak, and cause 
that as many as would not worship the image of the beast, 
should be killed. 

16. And he causeth all, both small and great, rich and poor, 
free and bond, to receive a mark in their right hand, or in 
their foreheads: 

17. And that no man might buy or sell, save he that had the 
mark, or the name of the beast, or the number of his name. 

1 8. Here is wisdom. Let him that hath understanding count 
the number of the beast: for it is the number of a man; and 
his number is six hundred threescore and six. 

u And I beheld another beast coming up out of the 
earth. " That is, out of the earthly governments, as 
the first beast rose up out of the sea, of corrupt un- 
stable opinions. As the pope and his clergy had 
infused into the minds of their superstitious votaries, 
the delusive persuasion of the efficacy of indulgences, 
they took care to convert them into a lucrative and 
scandalous traffic ; which greatly obtained and gained 
ground in the beginning of the sixteenth century. For 
the corrupt ecclesiastics, finding their account in it, 
encouraged and nourished ignorance and superstition, 
immorality and licentiousness, for the sake of traffic in 
indulgences, expiations, &c* These, with numerous 
other exactions, became very burdensome, wherever 
the papal power extended. And the desire natural to 
sovereigns, of delivering themselves from a foreign 
yoke, and of having the application of those immense 
sums, which were annually carried out of their coun- 



* Mosheim, vol. iii. p. 175. 



REVELATIONS. 



245 



tries, or enjoyed by an overgrown clergy, was the main 
spring, on their part, of effecting the reformation. 

It is evident that, in many places, the protestant 
doctors were encouraged, not from any zeal for the 
advancement of true religion in the sovereigns, but 
from a desire to relieve themselves of a foreign yoke, 
reduce the unreasonable powers of the clergy, and de- 
prive them of their usurped possessions, and to get 
themselves, or their sovereigns, declared head of the 
church ; whereby their ambition was not only gratified, 
but their authority extended, and their revenues great- 
ly augmented. 

It is also evident, that a reformation or reduction of 
the privileges, powers and possessions of the clergy, 
was considered as a matter of political necessity. The 
cause of king Henry's breaking with the pope, and the 
uses he made of his ecclesiastical powers, are too well 
known to be ascribed to religious motives. And nothing 
can exhibit the leading principles of the main body of 
the clergy in their proper light, more truly, than the 
consideration how complying their consciences were, 
in turning from the pope's religion to Henry's, from 
his to Edward's ; then, under queen Mary, back to the 
pope's, and from that to Elizabeth's, just at the will of 
a single person ; and regardless of their solemn oaths. 
But then it must be remembered, their tithes and 
livings were at stake—motives too powerful for the 
clergymen of St. Paul's describing to withstand, 
" whose god is their belly; who mind earthly things." 

"And he had two horns like a lamb;" seemingly 
very innocent powers; a power to decree rites and 
ceremonies, for decency and comely order in divine 
worship, and articles of faith for the sake of uniformity; 



246 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



and power to enforce them, to prevent schisms in the 
church. 

" And he spake like a dragon.'* The voice of 
councils, laws, and ruling ecclesiastics, was like the 
voice of infidelity ; to burn, hang, whip, torture, banish, 
and deprive of privileges and possessions on account of 
religion. 

" And he exerciseth all the power of the first beast, 
before him." To make creeds and systems of faith, 
and ordinances, liturgies and directories; and to or- 
dain priests to officiate and administer their rites and 
ordinances. 

"And causeth the earth, and them that dwell therein, 
to worship the first beast." It is remarkable how fully 
this has been verified. Whenever the clergy have 
turned with the ruling power, how importunate they 
have been to get laws, for securing to themselves the 
tithes and emoluments, and for punishing non-conform- 
ists. Thus they cause the government, u and them 
that dwell therein, to worship the first beast, whose 
deadly wound was" now fully u healed." 

u And he doeth great wonders, so that he maketh 
fire come down from heaven on the earth, in the sight 
of men." Exciting the rulers to such diligence in com- 
pelling men to attend the public worship, as to appear 
as if they really were influenced with zeal for the cause 
of religion. " And deceiveth them that dwell on the 
earth," the rulers and governors, u by the means of 
those miracles which he had power to do in the sight 
of the beast." That is, the zeal and alacrity, with 
which people, formerly negligent, now flock to their 
places of worship, in the sight of, and under the terror 
of penal laws: " saying to them that dwell on the 



ItEVELATtONS. 



247 



earth," to rulers and governors, " that they should 
make an image to the first beast" — that from the en- 
couragement which has arisen from the fear of punish- 
ment, a few executions might be expected to produce 
a general compliance with the established worship.* 

" And he had power to give life unto the image of 
the beast" — that it should not be a mere dead image 
for them that chose to worship, but, " that the image 
of the beast should both speak, and cause that as many 
as would not worship it, should be killed." 

" And he caused all, both small and great, to receive 
a mark in their right hand, or in their foreheads"— 
either to communicate with them, or openly comply 
with their worship. " And that no man might buy or 
sell"-— might not enjoy his common privileges, without 
being able to produce in hand a " mark," or certificate 
of his legal compliance---" or the name of the beast," 
that is, of belonging to his church; " or the number of 
his name ;" of that class that are of the number of his 
firm supporters. 

" Here is wisdom ; let him that hath understanding 
count the number of the beast, for it is the number of 
a man, and his number is 666." And this is all the most 
wise and learned of this world can attain to, in setting 
up forms or likenesses of the true spiritual religion, 
worship, and authority of Jesus Christ. They cannot 
arrive at the complete number seven, the true Sabbath 
of rest ; in which they that wait for, and follow divine 
wisdom, come to know a rest from their own works, as 
God did from his.f 

* Neil, vol. iv. p. 353. 

t In order to show the time in which the first beast grew to 
his full height out of the Latin tyranny, we may observe that 



248 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



CHAPTER XIV. 

1. And I looked, and lo, a Lamb stood on the mount Sion, 
and with him an hundred forty and four thousand, having his 
Father's name written in their foreheads. 

2. And I heard a voice from heaven, as the voice of many 

in the year of Christ 318, the power of human wisdom to de- 
cree rites, and determine matters of faith, was generally 
acknowledged; many gross superstitions adopted, and the 
professed supporters of the Gentile worship overcome. Out 
of the church, now a sea of confusion, arose the beast to whom 
the dragon gave his power. This period seems also to be 
pointed out by the early Christians, as the time when Christ 
should be crucified in his spiritual appearance. 

Saint Barnabas, the companion of Saint Paul, in his epistle, 
discovers, saith bishop Newton, " the name of Jesus crucified 
in the number 318. And other instances," saith he, "might 
be produced, if there was occasion." 

If to the year 318, we add the number of the beast, 666, it 
brings us to the year 984, the period described as the most 
debauched and wicked, the most illiterate and ignorant of any 
since the time of Christ. The power of the beast was now 
exalted above every power, and strengthened with a new order 
of Monks to support it, which about the year 980, sprang out 
of this corruption, worse than any before; being more drowned 
in superstition and ceremonies. To the year 984, add the 
number of a man, 666, it brings us to the year 1650. 

From the early part of this last number, many attempts were 
made for a reformation; as in the year 991, by the council of 
Rheims; which was quickly followed by others in succession 
in different countries, as has been already related. But all 
human endeavours were either suppressed, or as they suc- 
ceeded, exhibited the number of the man, and ended in the 
number of the beast; that is, in ecclesiastical tyranny, derived 
from the Romish church; and nothing short of the spirit of 
life from God," could restore the true order and authority of 
the church of Christ. 



REVELATIONS. 



249 



waters, and as the voice of a great thunder: and I heard the 
voice of harpers harping with their harps: 

3. And they sung as it were a new song before the throne, 
and before the four beasts, and the elders; and no man could 
learn that song but the hundred forty and four thousand which 
were redeemed from the earth. 

4. These are they which were not defiled with women: for 
they are virgins. These are they which follow the Lamb 
whithersoever he goeth. These were redeemed from among 
men, being the first-fruits unto God and to the Lamb. 

5. And in their mouth was found no guile; for they are with- 
out fault before the throne of God. 

" And I looked, and lo, a Lamb stood on mount Sion, 
and with him an hundred forty and four thousand. " 
After all the endeavours of human wisdom and authority 
exerted in promoting a reformation, had ended in the 
number of the beast, that pure gospel light which had 
long been striving to dispel the clouds of antichristian 
darkness, now brake forth with such clearness through 
instruments raised up by its power, as to discover the 
pure spiritual order and government of the primitive 
church of Christ ; in which holy mountain he bare rule 
in the meek, humble, lamb-like nature, in the hearts of 
his true followers, the " hundred forty and four thou- 
sand," who were also mentioned in the seventh chapter, 
sealed with the Holy Spirit of promise. " Having his 
Father's name written in their foreheads" — showing 
out of a good conversation, they have lived and walked 
as the faithful servants of God. 

"And I heard a voice from heaven" — from the pro- 
fessors of religion, "as the voice of many waters;" that 
is, many opinions and conjectures about the nature of 
Christ's kingdom, and the government of his church. 
" And as the voice of a great thunder" — awfully alarm- 



250 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



ing instances of the divine judgments which have been 
heretofore mentioned more particularly. " And I heard 
the voice of " harpers/' making melody with divine grace 
in their hearts, to the Lord. "And they sung as it 
were a new song" — not in the oldness of the letter— 
" before the throne"— the Judge of souls, and Searcher 
of hearts, and before the glorified spirits. " And no 
man could learn that song," but the true spiritual wor- 
shippers, "who were redeemed from" the ways and 
worships imposed by human power, and came to be 
taught by the Spirit of Christ in their own souls. It 
was, therefore, a different matter from the singing 
practised by men, which any man might learn. 

" These are they which were not defiled with wo- 
men, for they are virgins. " They were not captivated 
with any enticing allurements of this world, but kept 
themselves as the spouse of Christ, to "follow" the 
leadings of his Spirit, " whithersoever he goeth:" not 
being tied up by systems, but whereunto they had at- 
tained, walking by the same rule with all faithfulness ; 
and daily pressing forward toward the mark for the 
prize of the high calling of God, in Christ Jesus; be- 
gotten into his image and likeness : and as he was, so 
were they in this world ; holy, harmless, undefiled, and \ 
separate from sinners ; "being the first-fruits unto God, 
and to the Lamb." " And in their mouth was found 
no guile." They walked in sincerity before the Search- 
er of hearts; and were " without fault before the 
throne" of infinite purity and perfection. 

This was the man-child which the woman, the true 
primitive church, had travailed for, and brought forth. 
(Not a single person, but the hundred and forty-four 
thousand, united in one spirit, under one head,) which 



REVELATIONS. 251 

had been caught up to God, and to his throne ; and 
now revealed through the Father sending the Son of 
his love to open the spiritual eye that had been blind, 
and the spiritual ear that had been deaf ; and prepar- 
ing himself as the morning to meet those who follow 
on to know him, that they may live in his sight. 

6. And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, hav- 
ing the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on 
the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and 
people, 

7. Saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to 
him; for the hour of his judgment is come; and worship him 
that made heaven and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of 
waters. 

" And I saw another angel fly in the midst of hea- 
ven, having the everlasting gospel to preach to them 
that dvflsll on the earth. " As the gospel had been lost 
to man in the apostacy, there were none qualified to 
preach it by any ordination, or succession of ministry 
amongst men ; but there must be a new receiving of 
the everlasting gospel, by a new commission from on 
high; by which the Lord's messengers were endued 
and sent forth, as sheep amongst wolves, as in the be- 
ginning of the primitive church : to travel through dif- 
ferent countries, calling upon rulers and governors who 
have committed fornication with the great whore, "and 
to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people" 
— the many waters on which she sitteth — in order to 
open men's spiritual eyes, and to turn them from seek- 
ing after the knowledge of spiritual things in the dark- 
ness of the carnal understanding, to the light of Christ 
in their own souls; and from the power of satan---of an 
unbelieving mind- --to the power of God, to be led and 
32 



252 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



governed by it ; that they might receive remission of 
sins, and an inheritance among them which are sancti- 
fied, through faith which is in Christ Jesus. 

" Saying with a loud voice, Fear God"— no longer 
dishonour him, by suffering your consciences to be go- 
verned by the directions of men, and by covering your 
unchristian lives with a cloak of religious profession ; but 
turn to his fear in your inward parts, to learn the be- 
ginning of wisdom, that thereby you may, through 
divine grace, be enabled to u give glory to him ; for 
the hour of his judgment is come." The awful dis- 
play of his overruling power is now manifesting itself ; 
by which he will eventually reduce the most stubborn 
and rebellious into subjection. 

Therefore "worship him that made heaven"-— who is 
the author and finisher of faith, and all true religion. 
6i And earth" — the rulers and governors, as well as the 
poorest subject. "And the sea"-— all those unset- 
tled opinions and conjectures, which have arisen in 
consequence of his convictions in the soul, exciting in 
it a sense of the deadness and idolatry of a formal cere- 
monious worship.* 66 And the fountains of waters"— 
the leaders of sects, whose minds he had enlightened, 
but who, although they had forsaken the forms they 
had lived in, instead of waiting in his counsel, to have 
their understandings further opened in spiritual things, 
had, in their own wills, become promoters of others 
equally void of life. 

8. And there followed another angel, saying, Babylon is 
fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations 
drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication. . 



* See note at p. 197. 



REVELATIONS. 



253 



9. And the third angel followed them, saying with a loud 
voice, If any man worship the beast and his image, and re- 
ceive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, 

10. The same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, 
which is poured out without mixture into the cup of his in- 
dignation; and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone 
in the presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the 
Lamb: 

1 1. And the smoke of their torment ascendeth up for ever 
and ever: and they have no rest day nor night, who worship 
the beast and his image, and whosoever receiveth the mark 
of his name. 

12. Here is the patience of the Sftints: here are they that 
keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus. 

13. And I heard a voice from heaven, saying unto me, Write, 
Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord, from henceforth: 
Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labours; 
and their works do follow them. 

" And there followed another angel/'--- that is, the 
light and knowledge of the principles of civil and re- 
ligious liberty. By the removing of the prejudices of 
superstition, many came to see the nullity of the claims 
of the supporters of religious establishments, and their 
inconsistency with r *as'Svell as direct opposition to, the 
nature and temper of the Christian dispensation ; and 
therefore could say, in the certain prospect, by way of 
anticipation, " Babylon is fallen;" and on beholding its 
^commencement, could repeat, "is fallen," even "that 
great city" — the whole ecclesiastical establishment, 
" because she made all nations drink of the wine of the 
wrath of her fornication"-- -intoxicated them with her 
spiritual whoredoms, so as to excite persecutions, wars, 
cruelty and wrath amongst men. 

"And the third angel followed them"- --the deter- 
mination of mankind to strive to obtain the enjoyment 



254 



ANALYSIS OF THK 



of that liberty which they apprehended to be their 
natural right : and to be no longer imposed upon by the 
craft and oppression of superstition and tyranny. " Say- 
ing with a 1-oud voice"- --publishing their sentiments to 
the world, "If any man worship the beast"---the ty- 
rannical church of Rome, "or his image"---other re- 
ligious establishments ; " or receive their mark/' either 
secretly or openly,- "the same shall drink of the wine 
of the wrath of God :" that is, they shall be made to 
drink of the cup of that wrath, cruelty and misery, 
which they once gave unto others, now " poured forth 
without mixture, into the cup of indignation : and they 
shall be tormented with fire and brimstone"- --that is, 
with fiery zeal and rage to destroy their power, and 
revenge for former injuries and oppressions---" in the 
presence of the holy angels"-- -the Lord's faithful, en- 
lightened followers---" and in the presence of the 
Lamb," whose authority they had despised. 

"And the smoke of their torment"---their external 
ceremonies and monstrous opinions about predestination 
and other doctrines, which came out of the bottomless 
pit of human wisdom and conjectures, and about which 
they have shed so much innocent blood, now " ascend- 
eth up" like mere smoke and vapour, and will appear 
no better " for ever and ever"---neither in time nor 
in eternity. 

"And they have no rest day nor night, who worship 
the beast and his image, and whosoever receiveth the 
tnark of his name." They have no rest when the light 
of the day has obliged them to open their eyes, to see 
their condition and standing, nor when the day is over, 
and the sun has for ever set upon them, and night in- 



REVELATIONS. 



255 



volved them in the miseries and darkness which they 
have deliberately chosen for their portion. 

Many who have been favoured to see with a good 
degree of clearness into the state of government, not 
abiding in the patience, have run on in their own wills 
to correct things that are wrong and out of order, and 
thereby transgressed the commandments of God, and got 
into confusion and darkness. But— - u here is the pa- 
tience of the saints." limy are made willing to endure 
and to suffer, for the truth's sake, and for the testimony 
thereof which is given them to bear ; and to wait for 
the arising of the Lord's power. " Here are they that 
keep the commandments of God"---they dare not break 
one of the least of his commandments to bring about or 
hasten their liberty; but wait in " the faith of Jesus," 
trusting their cause to him ; knowing assuredly that the 
Judge of all the earth will do that which is right. 

"And I heard a voice from heaven"---from the sin- 
cere professors of Christianity, of different denomina- 
tions, " saying unto me, Write"---it will no longer be 
a matter of bare possibility, but of certainty to be writ- 
ten down--- " Blessed are the dead that die in the 
Lord." Those that have followed the leadings of his 
grace, so as to witness a death to the dominion of the 
power of the natural part, which holds the soul in bon- 
dage, and a new birth unto righteousness, in which it 
comes into the glorious liberty of the children of God, 
have an evidence that the sting of death is taken away : 
and the judgment of others, respecting the dead, will 
not depend, as formerly, upon their dying the members 
of some particular church, or in the belief of certain 
opinions accounted orthodox ; but those, whose inno- 
cent lives manifest that they are the children of the 



256 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



Lamb, will be pronounced blessed, although they had 
been excommunicated or accursed of men, "from 
henceforth; yea, saith the Spirit'^ — it bears testimony 
" that they may rest from their labours, and their works 
do follow them"- --are approved of God and man, as 
examples worthy of imitation. 

After thus giving a short representation of the final 
destruction of civil and ecclesiastical tyranny, the vision 
is continued, to show, in a retrospective view, how 
and where that power began to manifest itself, which 
w T ill eventually overrule and destroy every opposition 
to the kingdom of Christ. 

14. And I looked, and behold, a white cloud, and upon the 
cloud one sat like unto the Son of man, having on his head a 
golden crown, and in his hand a sharp sickle. 

15. And anotlfef angel came out of the temple, crying with 
a loud voice to him that sat on the cloud, Thrust in thy sickle, 
and reap; for the time is come for thee to reap; for the harvest 
of the earth is ripe. 

16. And he that sat on the cloud thrust in his sickle on the 
earth; and the earth was reaped. 

66 And I looked, and behold, a white cloud"- -a 
visible prospect of a change taking place in govern- 
ment, that would be favourable ; although the means of 
bringing it to pass were veiled to the eye of presump- 
tuous man, who is too ready to ascribe all to his own 
knowledge and policy. " And upon the cloud one sat 
like unto the Son of man." The Lord Jesus Christ, 
who by his power was coming to rule in the kingdoms 
of this world, although in a cloud to the wisdom of it. 
" And in his hand was a sharp sickle"---the instru- 
ments he makes use of to effect his purposed 

" And another angel came out of the temple"~~the 



4 



REVELATIONS. 257 

light and knowledge of the principles of civil liberty, 
now spreading in British America-- crying with a 
loud voice" ---first in publications; afterwards through 
committees ; and finally, through their representatives 
in Congress. Declaring to the world that their motive 
in resisting the operation of the British laws, was, their 
being founded in oppressive principles, and, therefore, 
unjust ; and solemnly appealing to the Almighty to aid 
their cause ; for the time of trial was come. They must 
now make opposition ; for if they should once submit 
to the principle contended for, and it became esta- 
blished, all future attempts would be fruitless; therefore 
now is the time ; " the harvest of the earth," that is, 
the government, "is fully ripe." 

ft And he that sat on the cloud thrust in his sickle 
on the earth ; and the earth was reaped"- --the United 
States of America were entirely released from the 
government of a foreign power, both in civil and eccle- 
siastical affairs. 

That this is what is here pointed out, I think no one 
will hesitate to believe, who attentively considers the 
circumstances. There is nothing like the conquest of 
one country over another, but barely a reaping of the 
government. Nothing like one ruler destroying an- 
other, and , succeeding in his place, but only the sepa- 
rating with a sharp sickle the former governor from 
the government; without those terrifying pictures of 
the dreadful slaughter and carnage, which are repre- 
sented as the attendants on the overthrowing of eccle- 
siastical tyranny in those governments, where they are 
so united with the civil powers, and so firmly supported 
by them, that nothing short of violent concussions and 
overturnings can separate them ; and in which the 



258 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



overruling providence of God will be more manifested, 
in punishing the beast with the same measure of cruelty 
and barbarity, which he had meted to others. 

Here the revolution was accomplished with such a 
succession of natural means, as to appear like one of 
those events which casually take place in the king- 
doms of this world; the politician hardly discovering 
the power of him that sat upon the cloud ; ruling and 
turning the passions of men, to make them subservient 
to his purpose : great and wonderful in its effects on the 
Christian religion; and therefore, well worthy of a 
place in these Divine Revelations.* 

* It may have occurred to the reader's observation, that the 
explanations given by John Jones, have represented a change 
of scene from one nation or country to another. Recollecting 
that the book was understood by him as referring chiefly to 
the progressive state of religion, and to nations only as they 
stood in connexion therewith, this will of course be reconciled 
different nations of Europe taking successively their rank in 
religious importance, as the different advances of religious 
light and knowledge have been manifested in them. Under 
this view, it will not appear strange that the author should be 
prepared to apply to the United States of America, such parts 
of the prophecies as appeared to him to be clearly, and only y 
descriptive of transactions there, which, in his apprehension, 
had a direct connexion with the progress of religious light and 
knowledge. 

That the advance made in our republic, in favour of reli- 
gious liberty, by the rejection of all national control over 
religious sentiment, and the constitutional establishment of 
entire freedom therein, is a circumstance of great importance, 
as it relates to the religious world, must be admitted by the 
unprejudiced mind, who has calmly viewed the progress of 
things as they have become developed before him. Great 
responsibility then, must, in this point of view, rest upon this 
nation. And happy will it be for us, if in a course of uncom- 



REVELATIONS. 



259 



17. And another angel came out of the temple which is in 
heaven, he also having a sharp sickle. 

18. And another angel came out from the altar, which had 
power over fire; and cried with a loud cry to him that had the 
sharp sickle, saying, Thrust in thy sharp sickle, and gather 
the clusters of the vine of the earth, for her grapes are fully 
ripe. 

19. And the angel thrust in his sickle into the earth, and 
gathered the vine of the earth, and cast it into the great wine- 
press of the wrath of God. 

20. And the wine-press was trodden without the city, and 
blood came out of the wine-press, even unto the horses' bridles, 
by the space of a thousand and six hundred furlongs. 

"And another angel came out of the temple which 
is in heaven." This signifies that light and knowledge 
in favour of liberty to all mankind, which proceeds 
from a sense of religious duty ; being founded on the 
precept of our blessed Lord, 66 Whatsoever ye would 
that men should do unto you, do you even so unto 
them." This angel "also having a sharp sickle." 

u And another angel came out from the altar"— 
where a solemn covenant had been made, and vows of- 
fered up to God in favour of liberty ; imploring his aid 
against the oppressor on their own behalf. " And he 
had power over fire"- --that is, party zeal and rage. 

mon national prosperity, our national sense of the principles 
of universal justice, and the equal, unalienable rights of all 
?nett, become not insensibly more and more relaxed. And if 
through the increase of outward ease, libertinism and licen- 
tiousness, an imaginary security be not suffered to divert our 
vigilant attention from our best national interests; and thus 
prepare the way for a retrograding spirit, gradually, and at 
unawares, to prevail, by means of the secret working of the 
same species of self-sufficient ambition, which has ever been 
th« bane of the Christian religion in other nations. Ed. 
33 



260 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



" And cried with a loud cry to him that had the sharp 
sickle, saying, Thrust in thy sharp sickle, and gather 
the clusters" of arbitrary power that have grown out 
" of the vine" of corrupt, oppressive governments, 
"for her grapes are fully ripe." The cry of the op- 
pressed is heard in the land where slavery had been 
clearly seen to be repugnant to true religion, and so- 
lemnly declared to be hateful to God and man : and, 
what is worse, new laws have been made to strengthen 
the bands of oppression, with cords of iniquity. 

" And the angel" — the minister of divine justice, 
" thrust in his sickle into the earth" — into the go- 
vernments that support slavery--- " and gathered the 
vine" of this corrupt oppressive power, " and cast it 
into the great wine-press of the wrath of God. And 
the wine-press was trodden without the city"-— that is, 
without the borders of the old Romish ecclesiastical 
jurisdiction, and, therefore, not a punishment for reli- 
gious, but secular tyranny. 

" And blood came out of the wine-press, even unto 
the horses' bridles"---that is, until the executioners 
of divine vengeance were stayed, as by a bridle in 
the hand of him that saith, " Hitherto thou shalt come, 
but no further." "By the space of a thousand and six 
hundred furlongs," which is equal to two hundred 
miles.* 

This is a subject worthy of the most serious attention, 
as the one will follow after the other as certainly as the 
"vintage" succeeds the "harvest;" and, from the de- 
scription here given, the latter will be attended with 



* The eighteenth chapter of Isaiah appears to be remark- 
ably descriptive of the same circumstances and transactions. 



REVELATIONS. 



261 



more dreadful calamities than the former. The people 
of these states are loudly called upon by interest and 
duty, immediately to proclaim a solemn fast; to implore 
the Father of mercies, that he may graciously mitigate 
the impending calamities, and, as a Father pitieth his 
children, pity those that are now, like the returning 
prodigal, humbly seeking his face : and crave that in 
the inflicting of his just correction, he may have com- 
passion, and in the midst of judgment, remember mercy, 
and look to, and accept their solemn fasting, according 
to his appointment; which is, "To undo the heavy 
burdens, to break every yoke, and to let the oppressed 
go free." Without this, we have no reasonable ground 
to believe or expect, that he will spare the transgres- 
sors in this land, any more than he did the people of 
Judah, to whom the prophet Jeremiah declared, in the 
name of the Lord, "Ye were now turned, and had 
done right in my sight, in proclaiming liberty every 
man to his neighbour, and ye had made a covenant be- 
fore me. But ye turned and polluted my name. There- 
fore, thus saith the Lord, ye have not hearkened unto 
me, in proclaiming liberty, every one to his brother, 
and every one to his neighbour. Behold, I proclaim 
a liberty for you, saith the Lord, to the sword, to the 
pestilence, and to the famine." 



PART VIII • 

BEING A SUPPLEMENT TO PART IV. 



Containing an account of the calamitous events 
under the remainder of the sixth, and under the 
seventh trumpet; on the pouring out of the vials of 
wrath; occasioning great overturnings and revolu- 
tions in governments— the overthrow of all religious 
establishments, and the powers that uphold them — 
the three unclean spirits like frogs, explained* 

CHAPTER XV. 

1. And I saw another sign in heaven, great and marvellous; 
seven angels having the seven last plagues; for in them is filled 
up the wrath of God. 

2. And I saw as it were a sea of glass mingled with lire: 
and them that had gotten the victory over the beast, and over 
his image, and over his mark, and over the number of his name, 
stand on the sea of glass, having the harps of God; 

3. And they sing the song of Moses the servant of God, and 
the song of the Lamb, saying, Great and marvellous are thy 
works, Lord God Almigkty; just and true are thy ways, thou 
King of saints. 

4. Who shall not fear thee, O Lord, and glorify thy name? 
for thou only art holy: for all nations shall come and worship 
before thee; for thy judgments are made manifest, 



ANALYSIS OF THE REVELATIONS. 



263 



5. And after that I looked, and behold, the temple of the 
tabernacle of the testimony in heaven was opened: 

6. And the seven angels came out of the temple, having the 
seven plagues, clothed in pure and white linen, and having 
their breasts girded with golden girdles. 

7. And one of the four beasts gave unto the seven angels 
seven golden vials full of the wrath of God, who liveth forever 
and ever. 

8. And the temple was filled with the smoke from the glory 
of God, and from his power; and no man was able to enter 
into the temple, till the seven plagues of the seven angels were 
fulfilled. 

u And I saw another sign in heavens—amongst the 
professors of religion-- great and marvellous,' 7 
" seven angels/ 7 or messengers, 66 having the seven 
last plagues' 7 — the means whereby the Almighty will 
accomplish his purposes—" for in them is filled up the 
wrath of God. 77 " And I saw as it were a sea of glass 
mingled with fire; 77 as in chapter 4th, there was be- 
fore the throne a sea of glass like unto crystal, where 
the faithful see the wonders of the Almighty in the 
great deep, (for the spirit searcheth all things, even 
the deep things of God.) This sets forth the warfare 
of the true Christian, from the time he was permitted 
liberty of conscience through the fiery zeal of party; 
and his way being slippery as glass— easy to the natu- 
ral part to slide off, yet clear and transparent to the 
enlightened mind. 

" And them that had gotten the victory over the 
beast, and over his image, and over his mark, and 
over the number of his name 77 - --who neither worship- 
ped him secretly nor openly, nor were numbered 
among his supporters- --these John saw u stand on the 



264 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



sea of glass, having the harps of God"— the melody of 
divine grace, of which the Jewish harp was a type. 

" And they sing the song of Moses., the servant of 
God, and the song of the Lamb"— -the true spiritual 
singing of the inward Jew ; the redeemed Christians that 
had now been living witnesses of the overruling power 
of the Almighty in their own preservation and deliver- 
ance; in the living sense whereof they return him the 
grateful tribute of humble thanksgiving; " saying, 
Great and marvellous are thy works, Lord God Al- 
mighty; just and true are thy ways, thou King of 
saints. Who shall not fear before thee, Lord, and 
glorify thy name?"— thy power and authority— - (£ for 
thou only art holy"— -thou only teachest holiness, and 
leadest thy followers into the practice and life of it— 
u for all nations shall" leave their inventions and idola- 
tries, and u come and worship before thee, for thy 
judgments are made manifest"— -have not only been 
published to the world, but examples exhibited as a 
warning to mankind, as have been already related. 

u And I looked, and behold, the temple of the taber- 
nacle of the testimony in heaven was opened." This 
was not an outward temple built with hands, but the 
living sanctified servants of God, made a spiritual 
building, wherein is the tabernacle of witness ; the tes- 
timony he has given his people to bear. It is opened 
in heaven — -held up to the view of the professors of 
Christianity; and however contemptible it appeared in 
the eyes of superstitious prejudice, to those who had 
thrown off its shackles, it was manifested to be the tes- 
timony of truth. 

" And the seven angels came out of the temple, 



REVELATIONS. 



265 



having the seven plagues, clothed in pure and white 
linen" — to show the justness of these judgments. 
" Having their breasts girded with golden girdles"--- 
the girdle of truth; the word which the Lord had 
spoken, and which they are now commissioned to exe- 
cute. u And one of the four living creatures gave 
unto the seven angels, seven golden vials full of the 
wrath of God." Although they received their light 
and knowledge from the temple, and were commissioned 
there, they did not bring these vials of wrath from 
thence, but received them from one of the four living 
creatures; which I take to be the third, whose face w T as 
like a man---had the appearance of one whose actions 
and advice were perfectly consistent with reason. Thus 
human wisdom is made the blind instrument of execut- 
ing the determinations of the overruling providence 
of God, "who lives and reigns for ever and ever;" in 
time, and in eternity. 

u And the temple was filled with smoke from the 
glory of God, and from his power." Mankind are taken 
up with such carnal apprehensions, and ideas of the 
glory of God, and of his power, as to imagine there 
will be some extraordinary manifestation thereof; 
either by Christ personally appearing on earth, to esta- 
blish his kingdom outwardly, or by his changing the 
dispositions of human nature, so as to remove the ne- 
cessity of taking up, and daily bearing the cross ; that 
notwithstanding the temple is opened, they cannot 
" enter in," until the " seven plagues" have removed 
this blindness and dispelled the smoke. 



266 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



CHAPTER XVI. 

1. And I heard a great voice out of the temple, saying to the 
seven angels, Go your ways, and pour out the vials of the 
wrath of God upon the earth. 

2. And the first went, and poured out his vial upon the 
earth; and there fell a noisome and grievous sore upon the men 
which had the mark of the beast, and upon them which wor- 
shipped his image. 

3. And the second angel poured out his vial upon the sea; 
and it became as the blood of a dead man: and every living 
soul died in the sea. 

4. And the third angel poured out his vial upon the rivers 
and fountains of waters; and they became blood. 

5. And I heard the angel of the waters say, Thou art 
righteous, O Lord, which art, and wast, and shalt be, because 
thou hast judged thus: 

6. For they have shed the blood of saints and prophets, 
and thou hast given them blood to drink; for they are worthy. 

7. And I heard another out of the altar say, Even so, Lord 
God Almighty, true and righteous are thy judgments. 

8. And the fourth angel poured out his vial upon the sun; 
and power was given unto him to scorch men with fire. 

9. And men were scorched with great heat, and blasphemed 
the name of God, which hath power over these plagues: and 
they repented not to give him glory. 

10. And the fifth angel poured out his vial upon the seat of 
the beast; and his kingdom was full of darkness; and they 
gnawed their tongues for pain, 

11. And blasphemed the God of heaven, because of their 
pains and their sores, and repented not of their deeds. 

12. And the sixth angel poured out his vial upon the great 
river Euphrates; and the water thereof was dried up, that the 
way of the kings of the east might be prepared. 

66 And I heard a great voice out of the temple"--- 
the general sentiment and tenor of political publica- 



REVELATIONS. 



267 



tions, calling for a free investigation of the principles 
of civil and religious liberty, and a restoration of those 
rights which had long been withheld from mankind--- 
" saying to the seven angels, Go your ways, and pour 
out the vials of the wrath of God upon the earth"--- 
upon the governments of the world. 

" And the first went and poured out his vial upon the 
earth"-— upon the government of the American British 
colonies, and produced the independence of the United 
States—which has been like the falling of 66 a noisome 
and grievous sore upon the men which had the mark 
of the beast, and upon them which worshipped his 
image." Not only by defeating a scheme which had 
long been persisted in, of extending the bounds of ec- 
clesiastical jurisdiction in America, but also by cutting 
off all religious establishments that were there: by 
which it has been manifested to the world, that govern- 
ment can subsist, and become more strong, and firmly 
united, by granting equal liberty to all ; and that reli- 
gion can flourish, and harmony subsist amongst men of 
different religious persuasions, in a manner scarcely 
ever known, and always interrupted, in establishments. 
This was therefore a noisome and grievous sore to the 
worshippers of ecclesiastical power; like the plague of 
the bile to the magicians of Egypt, who could not stand 
before Moses, because of the bile. 

" And the second angel poured out his vial upon the 
sea"— the unsettled state of religious opinions in France 
— "and it became as blood." Its supporters were per- 
secuted to the shedding of blood, by which it stank, as 
loathsome as u the blood of a dead man, and every liv- 
ing soul died in the sea"---those that were alive- --who 
had their souls quickened by the principle of spiritual 
34 



268 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



life, yet/ through the prejudice of education, in the 
simplicity of their hearts, continued in the observation 
of the rites and ceremonies of the old establishment, 
were disregarded, slain and killed by the destroyers of 
superstition, who involved the sincere with the hypo- 
crite, in one common destruction. 

" And the third angel poured out his vial upon the 
rivers and fountains of waters"---tbat is, upon societies 
of dissenters, and upon the leaders and founders of sys- 
tems---" and they became blood"— -were persecuted 
and punished. 

" And I heard the angel of the waters"-- -that is, the 
more enlightened members or favourers of these dis- 
senting societies, say, "Thou art righteous, Lord, 
which art" worshipped by the sincere in heart, with- 
out force or compulsion, " and wast" worshipped and 
adored before these were invented, " and shalt be," 
when they are all gone into perdition, " because thou 
hast judged thus"---hast accounted them worthy of be- 
ing punished-- " for they have" persecuted and shed 
the blood of" sincere, conscientious nonconformists ; 
" and the prophets" that witnessed against their car- 
nal impositions ; " and thou hast given them blood to 
drink, for they are worthy." 

" And I heard another out of the altar"- --the voice 
of strict justice, in behalf of those that had suffered by 
their oppressions and persecutions, "say, Even so, 
Lord God Almighty, true and righteous are thy judg- 
ments." 

" And the fourth angel poured out his vial upon the 
sun" — -that is, upon the scriptures of truth ; through 
the attacks made by deistical and infidel philosophers ; 
denying the prophecies and revelations which are 



REVELATIONS. 



269 



therein recorded, and the religion and morality there- 
in recommended, to be divine communications from 
God. "And power was given unto him to scorch men 
with fire"---that is, with party Zealand rage, on behalf 
of deistical or infidel philosophy on the one part, and 
on behalf of religion and worship on the other. " And 
men were scorched with great heat"- --felt severely the 
burning zeal and party rage with which they were ac- 
tuated. " And blasphemed the name of God, which 
hath power over these plagues;" by denying his provi- 
dential government on the one hand, and on the other 
by calling their inventions and traditions, holy and di- 
vine ordinances, and their usurped power over the 
property and consciences of men, the authority of the 
church of Christ. "And they repented not to give 
him the glory." 

" And the fifth angel poured out his vial upon the 
seat of the beast"---the whole antichristian power of 
the church of Rome---" and his kingdom was full of 
darkness"-— their ridiculous and absurd rites and cere- 
monies, substituted in the place of Christianity, had 
shut out the light of the gospel, and involved them in 
this deplorable state, in which "they gnawed their 
tongues for pain," " and blasphemed the God of hea- 
ven," by seeking relief in following their dark, super- 
stitious practices, and abominable idolatrous inventions $ 
or by turning infidels and mockers of religion. 

" And the sixth angel poured out his vial upon the 
great river Euphrates"- --that is, upon the great river 
of established protestantism---" and the water thereof 
was dried up." All those unstable opinions and prac- 
tices, which human wisdom and authority had intro- 
duced, " were dried up, that the way of the kings of 



270 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



the east might be prepared' ? ---that they may no longer 
be deterred from embracing Christianity by consider- 
ing it as a religion of human policy and superstition ; 
and sanctioning wars, violence and shedding of human 
blood : practices directly opposite to the benign spirit 
of the gospel. 

1 3. And I saw three unclean spirits like frogs come out of 
the mouth of the dragon, and out of the mouth of the beast, 
and out of the mouth of the false prophet. 

14. For they are the spirits of devils, working miracles, 
which go forth unto the kings of the earth, and of the whole 
world, to gather them to the battle of that great day of God 
Almighty. 

15. Behold, I come as a thief; blessed is he that watcheth, 
and keepeth his garments, lest he walk naked, and they see 
his shame. 

16. And he gathered them together into a place, called in 
the Hebrew tongue, Armageddon. 

" And I saw three unclean spirits like frogs. V They 
were loquacious and impudent, and not produced in 
the common way of living generation, but such life as 
the magicians of Egypt could bring forth by their ex- 
periments, and which originates from spawn. 

The first ££ came out of the mouth of the dragon"--- 
the old spirit of infidelity. The arguments of his 
speakers and defenders that opposed the doctrines of 
Christ in favour of Jews and pagans, are now revived 
and refined in favour of human reason ; but discover 
themselves to be the spawn of the old dragon. Human 
reason is now to be exalted, and all the advantages 
mankind have derived from age to age, through divine 
* communications, are now ungratefully ascribed to this 

supreme guide and director, in contradiction to our con- 



REVELATIONS. 



271 



stant experience, the testimony of a cloud of witnesses, 
and the knowledge we acquire by observation of the 
powers and dispositions of human nature. And some 
of these, though they abhorred the cruelties of the 
beast, have encouraged the acting of the tyranny of 
the dragon up to its full height. 

And the second 66 came out of the mouth of the 
beast," — the supporters of and aspirants after religious 
establishments — some refinement of ecclesiastical power, 
only what may be necessary to control dissenters ; bare- 
ly sufficient to secure and uphold a national religion, 
and secure to themselves its livings, and other lucrative 
offices ; and to continue the oppression of tithes, and 
other priestly exactions, imposed by the beast in the 
dark ages of his tyranny. Some of these refiners in 
different countries, have boldly intruded themselves 
into the houses, the bed-chambers, and even the knead- 
ing-troughs of the beasts out of whose mouths they 
were spawned. 

u And the third came out of the mouth of the false 
prophet" — some endeavours in man's wisdom to restore 
true worship, and reform the ministry ; which must 
end in disappointment: like those of old, " who kindled 
a fire, and warmed themselves with the sparks of their 
own kindling," but in the end, had to lay down in sor- 
row. 

Far be it from me to discourage any stirring of the 
true life, which can only be brought forth by the finger 
of God: (Exodus viii. 19.) whether its appearance be 
in strength, or in weakness. If we sincerely believe 
in the testimony of Christ, we must believe in his de- 
clarations, that " we know not what to pray for, but as 
the Spirit helpeth- our infirmities:" " That the hour 



272 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



cometh ; and now is, when the true worshippers shall 
worship the Father in spirit and in truth, for the Fa- 
ther seeketh such to worship him." And the reason 
he assigned is a most just one, " God is a spirit, and 
they that worship him must worship him in spirit and 
in truth." It is thus only, that living, immaterial, 
spiritual souls, can approach the Father of spirits, 
either in imploring him, graciously to supply those 
things for themselves, or others, which the Holy Spirit 
impresses them with an evidence of the necessity of, 
and influences them to ask for ; or to offer the grateful 
tribute of thanksgiving and praise, for mercies and fa- 
vours received : the outward voice being only the de- 
claration of the inward act of the soul. Not as a 
medium necessary to convey this spiritual sense to that 
God who is a spirit — which were absurd to suppose — 
but only for the edification and benefit of the hearers. 

None of those imitators, therefore, that can go through 
a round of religious performances, without a sense of 
that divine influence, are the worshippers the Father 
seeks ; and their devotions are neither performed in 
spirit, nor in truth, but in the conceivings of the natu- 
ral understanding, and in lies : which is the reason so 
many ask, and receive not, because they ask amiss. 

And that preaching that can be begun, carried on, 
and ended, in the mere will and power of human abili- 
ties, however refined and spiritual it may appear, or 
however zealously performed, is not the preaching of 
the cross of Christ ; nor is such ministry derived from 
him, but out of the spawn of the false prophet. And 
some in this kind of ministry, have soon manifested that 
their kingdom was of this world, by discovering more 
zeal in sowing the seeds of, and encouraging, political 



KEVELAT10NS. 273 



discord, than in teaching the doctrines of Christ, or in 
inculcating the meek, patient temper and disposition 
which is the characteristic of the followers of his spirit; 
which breathes " peace on earth, and good will to men." 

" For they are the spirits of devils" — that is, of 
overbearing, arbitrary powers — "working miracles." 
The first teaches that human nature is in its perfect 
state, and that human reason is its supreme guide* and 
director ; therefore, in a political capacity, the govern- 
ments said to be founded in reason, must be submitted 
to in their commands, although they carry in their face 
the appearance of the most barbarous despotic tyranny. 
In theory they make a most miraculous display of the 
happiness that may be produced by the exertions of 
reason. The second teaches that a connexion between 
church and state, is necessary for the existence of the 
body politic, and the promotion of religion ; therefore 
ecclesiastical laws must be enforced, though they should 
be burdensome and oppressive : for by supporting this 
connexion, governments have been long preserved in a 
miraculous manner. And the third, the false prophet, 
teaches men to arm with enthusiastic rage, at the delu- 
sive sound of religious and civil liberty; and to oppose 
government, and kill, destroy, or spare, the supporters 
of it, at the arbitrary will of their leaders : whose mo- 
tives for resistance perhaps originated in the basest 
principles ; the disappointment of their own ambitious 
projects, the prospect of gratifying them, or of enrich- 
ing themselves by spoil and plunder. 

Thus these " unclean spirits go forth unto the kings 
of the earth, and of the whole world 5" inflaming the 
minds of men, u to gather them to the battle of that 
great day of God Almighty." 



274 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



" Behold, I come as a thief." The abrupt manner 
in which this caution is introduced, as well as the ex- 
pressions of it, imply a more than common necessity 
for all to watch, that they may be partakers of the bless- 
ing which cometh thereby ; lest the dreadful day steal 
upon them at unawares; and they not having on the 
" garment of righteousness," should be found "walking 
naked," notwithstanding all their false delusive cover- 
ings, and their u shame" be manifested to all. 

" And they were gathered together into a place 
called in the Hebrew tongue, Armageddon." This does 
not appear to mean any one particular place or country, 
but in each, a place of certainty to receive the end 
determined. 

17. And the seventh angel poured out his vial into the air; 
and there came a great voice out of the temple in heaven, from 
the throne, saying, It is done. 

18. And there were voices, and thunders, and lightnings; 
and there was a great earthquake, such as was not since men 
were upon the earth, so mighty an earthquake, and so great. 

19. And the great city was divided into three parts, and the 
cities of the nations fell: and great Babylon came in remem- 
brance before God, to give unto her the cup of the wine , of the 
fierceness of his wrath. 

20. And every island fled away, and the mountains were 
not found. 

21. And there fell upon men a great hail out of heaven, 
every stone about the weight of a talent: and men blasphemed 
God because of the plague of the hail; for the plague thereof 
was exceeding great. 

' And the seventh angel poured out his vial into the 
air. ? Clearly discovering that these events were the 



REVELATIONS. 



275 



fulfilling of the testimony of the Holy Spirit, spoken 
by the mouth of his holy prophets. 

■ And there came a great voice out of the temple in 
heaven ? - --the general voice and acknowledgment of re- 
ligious men, on beholding the clear manifestation of the 
overruling power of him that sits upon the throne. 
i Saying, It is done'— the word of the Lord will be 
fully accomplished. 6 And there were voices'-— the 
sentiments and declarations of men exciting to action ; 
' and thunders'--- the awakening alarms of awful judg- 
ments---* and lightnings'— the contending of human 
passions--- ' and a great earthquake*— a great revolu- 
tion in government--- ' such as was not since men were 
upon the earth ; so mighty an earthquake, and so great' 
--such mighty overturnings of empires, kingdoms, and 
states. 6 And the great city'— the great profession of 
Christianity---' was divided into three parts'- --Papacy, 
Prelacy, and Presbytery. ' And the cities of the na- 
tions fell'-- -all national establishments of religion fell. 
' And great Babylon,' the mother of harlots, £ came in 
remembrance before God, to give unto her the cup of 
the wine of the fierceness of his wrath/ The just 
judgments by which he will cause her to be punished 
according to her deserts. 

6 And every island fled away'- --the smaller depen- 
dent governments, that had been as horns to support 
and execute the decrees of ecclesiastical power, 6 fled 
away.' * And the mountains'- --the greater govern- 
ments, that were her strength and confidence--- 4 ' were 
not found.' 

6 And there fell upon men a great hail out of heaven' 
---a great mortality by pestilence, exceedingly heavy 
and men blasphemed God, because of the plague of 

35 



276 



ANALYSIS OF THE REVELATIONS. 



the hail.' Instead of repenting of, and forsaking, their 
oppressions, their immoralities, licentiousness, and vain 
sinful amusements, which have incurred these just, 
though severe judgments, they will too generally 
ascribe to natural causes, the awful dispensations of an 
overruling Providence. 



PART IX 



Discovery of the great whore, ivho made all na- 
tions drunk — her blasphemies— her sorceries— her 
drunkenness ivith the blood of the martyrs of Jesus. 
The beast that carrieth her. Her overthrow by the 
horns of the beast. Mankind anticipate her fall 
A description of it. Lamentation of her merchants. 
She is never to rise any more. Blood of the pro- 
phets found in, and charged upon her. The eyes 
of mankind generally opened, who praise the Lord 
for executing his judgments upon her. They now 
discover the true church, adorned as a bride for her 
husband. 

CHAPTER XVII. 

1. And there came one of the seven angels which had the 
seven vials, and talked with me, saying unto me, Come hither; 
I will show unto thee the judgment of the great whore that 
sitteth upon many waters; 

2. With whom the kings of the earth have committed for- 
nication, and the inhabitants of the earth have been made 
drunk with the wine of her fornication. 

3. So he carried me away in the spirit into the wilderness: 
and I saw a woman sit upon a scarlet coloured beast, full of 
names of blasphemy, having seven heads and ten horns. 

4. And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet co- 
lour, and decked with gold, and precious stones, and pearls; 



278 



\NALYSIS OF THE 



having a golden cup in her hand full of abominations and 
filthiness of her fornication: 

5. And upon her forehead was a name written, MYSTERY, 
BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HAR- 
LOTS, AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH. 

6 And there came one of the seven angels which had 
the seven vials' — which appears to have been the 
seventh^ who had the power of opening or discovering 
the testimony of the spirit to the understandings of 
men ; — 6 and talked with me, saying unto me, Come 
hither; I will show unto thee the judgment of the great 
whore that sitteth upon many waters.' That is, upon 
many different religious societies, whose professions and 
systems are founded on opinions and conjectures, and 
therefore are unstable as waters. The natural under- 
standing of man, assuming the power of judging of 
. divine things, is the adulteress, and usurpeth the prero- 
gative of the spirit of God, by which only they can be 
discerned and known. * With whom the kings of the 
earth have committed fornication' — have embraced and 
adopted her impositions — ' and the inhabitants of the 
earth have been made drunk with the wine of her for- 
nication' — have been intoxicated, so as to believe that 
her power and authority were derived from Christ, and 
her institutions holy and divine ordinances. 

6 So he carried me away in the spirit into the wil- 
derness' — into that state in which the professors of 
Christianity, by forsaking the teachings and authority 
of the word and spirit of God, became bewildered and 
lost in the smoke of uncertain conjectures; out of which 
arose this 6 scarlet coloured beast on which the woman,' 
the adulterous spirit, sitteth ; being the supreme judge 
and director in the determinations of this beastly ty- 



REVELATIONS. 279 

rant. 6 Which was full of names of blasphemy* — blas- 
pheming God, by assuming his prerogatives, and by 
calling evil good, and good evil. 6 Having seven heads 
and ten horns' — the ecclesiastical establishments in 
seven greater governments, and ten executive powers 
to enforce obedience. 

6 And the woman w T as arrayed in purple and scarlet 
colour; 5 not the fine linen, pure and white, the righte- 
ousness of saints. She has taught her lovers that purity 
of life was not necessary. Her saints were to sin daily 
in thought, word, and deed ; and to believe that it was 
possible, through divine grace, to overcome sin in this 
life, was accounted antichristian doctrine with her and 
her votaries. Her ornaments were of another kind, 
more delightful in the view of the world; 'gold and 
precious stones'— a splendid, pompous religion and wor- 
ship, to attract the senses, and a mighty confidence that 
Christ hath paid the debt for, and that his righteous- 
ness will be imputed to, her followers; and this she 
calls faith. She has also her sacraments; a profound 
mystery, by which she pretends the promises in scrip- 
ture made to the Lord's redeemed children are applied 
and sealed to her sinful followers ; and these are her 
' pearls of great priced 

' Having a golden cup in her hand.' The vessels of 
the Lord's house are poor, weak, earthen vessels ; fool- 
ish and contemptible in the eye of man's wisdom, al- 
though they contain heavenly treasure. But here is a 
learned ministry that can expound the scriptures, and 
administer her ordinances; can preach, and pray, and 
sing. A specious profession, but 6 full of abominations 
and filthiness of her fornications/ which she imposes 



280 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



on her intoxicated votaries, as the ways and means ap- 
pointed by Christ to become heirs of his salvation. 

' And upon her forehead was a name written.' As 
the true followers of the Lamb had his Father's name 
written in their foreheads, and being redeemed from 
the world, could not be conformable to its ways, cus- 
toms, and manners, and were therefore distinguished 
in their conduct and conversation, and were also sealed 
with the holy spirit of promise, the earnest of their 
inheritance, so the false church hath a name in her 
forehead, which is MYSTERY. Thus, although her 
followers live in the daily practice of sin, yet they 
trust they are, in some mysterious way, the children of 
God, and inheritors of the kingdom of heaven. And 
notwithstanding they feel no evidence of divine appro- 
bation, but at times conviction and terror, indignation 
and wrath, yet they are encouraged to hope these are 
but suggestions of the enemy, and that they are never- 
theless, in some hidden mysterious manner, the chosen 
people of God, and heirs of eternal salvation : but in 
the spirit of truth they are seen to be in the mystery 
of deceit and hypocrisy- --in the spiritual whoredom 
of ' MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT, THE 
MOTHER OF HARLOTS, and abominations of the 
earth.' 

Here is the mystery. Few would have turned aside 
into her adulterous bed, if they had not been made 
drunk with her sorceries. She speaks fair words ; 
does not draw people into the worship of her idols, 
calling them such. She invites them to come to the 
worship of God, to hear a godly ministry, and to par- 
take of godly ordinances. This spirit was beginning to 
work in the apostles' days, by setting up a form of god- 



REVELATIONS. 



281 



liness, but denying the life and power. Here she tak- 
eth the simple with the cunning of the whore in the 
Proverbs. * I have decked my bed with coverings of 
tapestry ; with carved works ; with fine linen of Egypt. 
I have perfumed it with myrrh, aloes and cinnamon. 
I have peace-offerings with me. This day I have paid 
my vows/ 

Such were formerly, and such remain to be, the al 
lurements of the false church ; a fair show of externals 
to captivate the senses, and divert the mind from seek- 
ing an inward acquaintance with God, and pondering 
the path of life : and lest the light of the glorious gos- 
pel should shine out in their hearts, she tells them those 
powerful convictions which alarm their consciences, 
are not from the Holy Spirit, for that has long ago 
ceased. Thus she hath cast down many wounded, and 
many strong men have been slain by her. 

6. And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of the 
saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus: and when 
I saw her, I wondered with great admiration. 

7. And the angel said unto me, Wherefore didst thou mar- 
vel? I will tell thee the mystery of the woman, and of the 
beast that carrieth her, which hath the seven heads and ten 
horns. 

8. The beast that thou sawest, was, and is not; and shall 
ascend out of the bottomless pit, and go into perdition: and 
they that dwell on the earth shall wonder (whose names were 
not written in the book of life from the foundation of the 
world) when they behold the beast that was, and is not, and 
yet is. 

9. And here is the mind which hath wisdom. The seven 
heads are seven mountains, on which the woman sitteth. 

10. And there are seven kings: five are fallen, and one is, 
and the other is not yet come; and when he cometh ; he must 
continue a short space. 



282 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



1 1. And the beast that was, and is not, even he is the eighth, 
and is of the seven, and goeth into perdition. 

' And I saw the woman' ---this spirit of deceit and 
idolatry-- -' drunken with the blood of the saints., and 
with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus ; and when I saw 
her, I wondered with great admiration/ that she should, 
under the profession of the spiritual religion of Jesus, 
for the sake of her abominations, turn the persecutor 
of his sincere, meek, lamb-like followers ; and thus cru- 
cify the Lord in his spiritual appearance. 

' And the angel said unto me, Wherefore didst thou 
marvel ? I will tell thee the mystery of this deceitful 
' woman, and of the beast that carrieth her ;' the eccle- 
siastical establishments in seven great earthly govern- 
ments, and ten executive powers. ' The beast that thou 
sawest,' that is, ecclesiastical and civil powers united 
in arbitrary tyranny, 'was,' among the degenerate 
Jews, ' and is not' now, being abolished ; but ' shall as- 
cend out of the bottomless pif of human contrivance, 
'and go into perdition. 5 'And they that dwell on the 
earth/ all rulers and governors, 'shall wonder, whose 
names were not written in the book of life'- --in that 
living power manifested in the soul, which only, 'from 
the foundation of the world,' could preserve men from 
submitting their consciences to the power of delusion. 
They shall wonder when their eyes become anointed to 
see the odiousness of that tyrannical ' beast, that was' 
amongst the Jews, who, for the sake of their types, 
persecuted the substance, but now is done away ; 'and 
yet is' beginning to open the way to arise in the pro- 
fession of Christianity also. 

'And here is the mind which hath wisdom. The 
seven heads are seven' great governments which form 



REVELATIONS. 



283 



the Roman empire. ' And there are seven kings/ or 
powers, that are absolute. 6 Five are' already ' fallen'- 
passed away and gone---' and one is'---which is the im- 
perial. 6 And the other is not yet come'- --which is 
the government by councils of bishops— ' and when he 
cometh, he must continue a short space.' ' And the 
beast'- --the civil and ecclesiastical powers united in 
absolute tyranny over the bodies and souls of men, 
* which was, and is not, even he is the eighth, and is 
of the seven'- --that is, he is a partaker and practiser 
of all the cruelties, barbarities, hypocrisy, pride, blas- 
phemy, and extravagance of the whole seven^ 'and 
goeth into perdition.' 

12. And the ten horns which thou sawest are ten kings, 
which have received no kingdom as yet$ but receive power as 
kings one hour with the beast. 

13. These have one mind, and shall give their power and 
strength unto the beast. 

1 4. These shall make war with the Lamb, and the Lamb shall 
overcome them: for he is Lord of lords, and King of kings; 
and they that are with him are called, and chosen, and faith- 
ful. 

15. And he saith unto me, The waters which thou sawest, 
where the whore sitteth, are peoples, and multitudes, and na- 
tions, and tongues. 

16. And the ten horns which thou sawest upon the beast, 
these shall hate the whore, and shall make her desolate and 
naked, and shall eat her flesh, and burn her with fire. 

17. For God hath put in their hearts to fulfil his will, and 
to agree, and give their kingdom unto the beast, until the 
words of God shall be fulfilled. 

18. And the woman which thou sawest, is that great city, 
which reigneth over the kings of the earth. 



'And the ten horns which thou sawest, are ten 
36 



284 



ANALYSTS OF THE 



kings/ or executive powers, 'which have received 
no kingdom as yet, but receive power as kings'- —that 
is, arbitrary for a short space of time only, to exercise 
tyranny like the beast. ' These have one mind, and 
shall give their power and strength to' the exercise of 
arbitrary tyranny. ' These shall make war with the 
Lamb, and the Lamb shall overcome them.' They shall 
oppose the peaceable kingdom of Christ, because his 
followers cannot join in wars and violence in support 
of their government; 'But the Lamb shall overcome 
them, for he is Lord of lords, and King of kings/ They 
will be made sensible through the manifestation of his 
great and overruling power, that counsel is his, and 
sound wisdom, understanding and strength ; and that 
to him belongs the kingdoms of this world, and he giv- 
eth them to whomsoever he will. ' And they that are 
with him/ his sincere servants and testimony-bearers, 
'are called, and chosen,' for his work and service in 
the earth ; and are ' faithful' to his divine requirings. 
And in this day of his overruling power, those who 
persecute his faithful followers cannot reasonably ex- 
pect to establish their government on a permanent foun- 
dation. 

'And he saith unto me, The waters which thou 
sawest, where the whore sitteth, are peoples, and mul- 
titudes, and nations, and tongues'- --different societies, 
and in different countries, that have established sys- 
tems of religion and worship, prescribed by human 
wisdom and policy ; and of different tongues, each 
speaking the language of their founders ; and being 
forms of godliness without life and power, are, there- 
fore, unstable as waters. 

' And the ten horns,' or governments, which shall 



REVELATIONS. 



285 



exercise arbitrary tyranny for a short space of time, 
' these shall hate the whore'— that spirit of deceit and 
hypocrisy---' and shall make her desolate and naked'— 
strip her of all power and pecuniary support— ' and 
shall eat her flesh' ---seize upon her substance---* and 
burn her with fire'— root out and destroy her entirely, 
in their zeal and rage against her. ' For God hath put 
in their hearts to fulfil his will'— he hath turned that 
spirit of infidelity which she nourished, and that wrath- 
ful temper of war, revenge, and rage, which she kept 
alive and encouraged, against her. 6 And they agree, 
and give their power and strength' to the exercise of 
arbitrary tyranny, ' until the words of God' respecting 
her ' shall be fulfilled.' 

' And the woman'— the spiritual adulteress, ' which 
thou sawest, is the great city'- --the apostatized pro- 
fession of Christianity, ' which reigneth over the kings 
of the earth'— sits upon, and guides them like beasts, 
to do her will and pleasure. 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

1. And after these things, I saw another angel come down 
from heaven, having great power; and the earth was lightened 
with his glory. 

2. And he cried mightily with a strong voice, saying, Baby- 
lon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation 
of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every 
unclean and hateful bird. 

3. For all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of 
her fornication, and the kings of the earth have committed 
fornication with her, and the merchants of the earth are waxed 
rich through the abundance of her delicacies. 



286 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



This angel represents that general knowledge of the 
principles of true religion, which so spread and pre- 
vailed as the professors of it came to be divested of the 
prejudices with which their minds had been intoxi- 
cated, that they have great power over the advocates 
of superstition ; insomuch that the earth became so en- 
lightened with the glory of it, that the general voice of 
men of observation was, by way of anticipation, * Baby- 
lon the great is fallen / who can now repeat, from a 
certainty of the commencement of her final destruc- 
tion, 'is fallen/ 'and is become the habitation of 
devils'— that is, of arbitrary tyrants; 6 and the hold of 
every foul spirit/ of infidels and unbelievers; 'and a 
cage/ or receptacle, 6 of every unclean and hateful 
bird/ that can soar aloft above every restraint of reli- 
gion and humanity; and subsist by prey, spoil and 
plunder. ' For all nations have drunk of the wine of 
the wrath of her fornication/ they have cherished a 
wrathful spirit of persecution, war, and violence, under 
a profession of Christianity. 6 And the kings of the 
earth have committed fornication with her / they have 
adopted her superstitious impositions, and oppressed 
their subjects with grievous burdens to support her; 
have deprived them of their natural rights, to make 
them bow down to her; and have led them to slaughter 
as beasts for her sake. 6 And the merchants of the 
earth/ such as trade in places of power and profit ; her 
great dignitaries, as well as the smaller, of chancellor- 
ships, deaneries, parsonages, cures, livings, tithes, and 
stipends, are waxed rich through the abundance of her 
delicacies. 

4. And I heard another voice from heaven, saying, Come 



REVELATIONS. 



287 



out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, 
and that ye receive not of her plagues: 

5. For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath 
remembered her iniquities. 

6. Reward her even as she rewarded you, and double unto 
her double, according to her works: in the cup which she hath 
filled, fill to her double. 

7. How much she hath glorified herself, and lived delicious- 
ly, so much torment and sorrow give her: for she saith in her 
heart, I sit a queen, and am no widow, and shall see no sor- 
row. 

This is expressive of the desires of all truly religious 
persons, that the sincere-hearted who are seeking to 
serve the Lord in uprightness, may 6 come out' of her 
ways and worships, her professions and deceit, even in 
her most specious and spiritual appearances, that they 
' be not partakers of her sins, and receive not of her 
plagues ;' and also sets forth the certainty and extent 
of her punishments for her works of iniquity; which 
are to be rendered unto her ' double. ' And as much 
as the dignities and profits of her spiritual officers have 
raised them above, and have procured them reverence 
and honour from, the rest of mankind, so much she will 
be degraded, disdained, and tormented ; and that sud- 
denly, while she thinks herself secure. 6 1 sit a queen, 
and am no widow' — my power is connected with, and 
upheld by the civil authority and constitution, and my 
dignities, places and livings, so desirable an object for 
the supporters of government to obtain for their sons, 
that whatever befalls the societies of dissenters that are 
unprotected, I shall be in perfect safety, 6 and shall see 
no sorrow.'* 



* See Guthrie, p. 193. 



288 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



8. Therefore shall her plagues come in one day, death, and 
mourning, and famine; and she shall be utterly burnt with 
fire: for strong is the Lord God who judgeth her. 

9. And the kings of the earth who have committed forni- 
cation and lived deliciously with her, shall bewail her, and 
lament for her, when they shall see the smoke of her burning, 

10. Standing afar off for the fear of her torment, saying, 
Alas, alas, that great city Babylon, that mighty city! for in 
one hour is thy judgment come. 

1 1. And the merchants of the earth shall weep and mourn 
over her$ for no man buyeth her merchandise any more: 

\% The merchandise of gold, and silver, and precious stones, 
and of pearls, and fine linen, and purple, and silk, and scarlet, 
and all thyine-wood, and all manner vessels of ivory, and all 
manner vessels of most precious wood, and of brass, and iron, 
and marble, 

1 3. And cinnamon, and odours, and ointments, and frank- 
incense, and wine, and oil, and fine flour, and wheat, and 
beasts, and sheep, and horses, and chariots, and slaves, and 
souls of men. 

6 Therefore shall her plagues come in one day'— they 
shall befall her at the same period of time. 6 Death, 
and mourning, and famine; and she shall be utterly 
burnt with fire / she shall be utterly destroyed with 
fiery zeal and rage— 6 for strong is the Lord God who 
judgeth her/ and hath determined her overthrow. 

And the earthly powers 6 who have committed forni- 
cation, and lived deliciously with her/ combining to- 
gether against the rights of mankind, and partaking in 
the spoil, 6 shall bewail her/ ' when they see 5 that all 
her religious ordinances and inventions, which had been 
accounted so sacred, holy, and efficacious, and her 
power, which had been looked upon such a strength 
and support to the state, are all but ' smoke/ and van- 
ish away, as she is consuming. 6 Standing afar off for 



REVELATIONS. 



289 



fear of her torments.' Striving to secure their own 
safety, and grievously lamenting the great apostatized 
church; that glorious profession of Christianity, that 
had sanctioned their vices and their crimes, and as- 
sured them of an admission into the kingdom of heaven 
hereafter, although their conduct manifested they were 
not members of it: for in one hour is her judgment 
come. 

6 And the merchants of the earth/ those who have 
had the disposal of her temporal revenues, her endow- 
ments, and dignities, 6 shall weep and mourn over her, 
for no man buyeth their merchandise any more/ The 
merchandise of pomp, splendour, and profitable pre- 
ferments; of mysterious ordinances, and ceremonies, 
accompanied with a high profession of Christian piety 
and devotion, to allure and secure the respect of the 
more refined and stately worshippers, as well as baser 
wares, and grosser metals and materials for the vulgar 
and superstitious. And choice dainties and perfumes 
to attract to her service. 6 And fine flour, and wheat, 
and wine, and oil, and beasts, and sheep' — every thing 
that could affect and captivate the senses. ' And horses, 
and chariots' — her spiritual offices, combined in strength 
and regular order, to propagate and support her doc- 
trines and worship. * And slaves, and souls of men,' 
who have risked honour and conscience, and body and 
soul, in her service. 

14. And the fruits that thy soul lusted after are departed 
from thee, and all things which were dainty and goodly are 
departed from thee, and thou shalt find them no more at all. 

15. The merchants of these things, which were made rich 
by her, shall stand afar off, for the fear of her torment, weep- 
ing and wailing, 



290 ANALYSTS OF THE 

16. And saying, Alas, alas, that great city, that was clothed 
in fine linen, and purple, and scarlet, and decked with gold, 
and precious stones, and pearls! 

17. For in one hour so great riches is come to nought. And 
every ship-master, and all the company in ships, and sailors, 
and as many as trade by sea, stood afar off, 

18. And cried, when they saw the smoke of her burning, 
saying, What city is like unto this great city? 

19. And they cast dust on their heads, and cried, weeping 
and wailing, saying, Alas, alas, that great city, wherein were 
made rich all that had ships in the sea, by reason of her cost- 
liness! for in one hour is she made desolate. 

' And the fruits that thy soul lusted after/ livings, 
honours, titles, dignities, and endowments ; 6 and all 
things which were dainty and goodly, are departed 
from thee, and thou shalt find them no more at all.' 
' The merchants/ who traded in, and were 6 made rich' 
by her traffic, 6 shall stand afar off/ for fear of being 
discovered to be of her party, and so partake of her 
torment, 6 weeping and wailing, saying, Alas, alas, that 
great city!' That splendid profession of religion, that 
was so finely 6 clothed' with Christian excellencies, and 
at the same time possessed of riches and honours to 
gratify the ambition, 6 and precious stones/ to deck out 
her votaries with, ' and pearls' — the means of securing 
their salvation, which is the pearl of great price, which 
she promises to her followers, on easier terms than that 
of parting with all to procure it ; for in a short space 
of time ' so great riches/ such vast prospects, and flat- 
tering delusive hopes, are all vanished. 

6 And every ship-master'- --the superior orders of the 
clergy, who supported her measures, and carried them 
safely over the opposition made against them in coun- 
cils, parliaments, and assemblages of states ; and all the 



REVELATIONS. 



291 



subordinate degrees; and as many as make a trade of 
preaching her unstable religious opinions, 4 stood afar 
off, and cried, when they saw the smoke of her burn- 
ing' ---her ordinances and inventions, for the sake of 
which she had promoted wars and persecutions, ascend 
into the air as smoke, and vanish away as she was con- 
suming. 6 Saying, What city/ what other kind of 
institution or establishment, 'is like unto this great 
city?' to afford such universal means of honour and 
riches. ' And they cast dust on their heads/ crying 
and lamenting grievously, that great profession of reli- 
gion, ' wherein were made rich all that had ships in the 
sea'— the means of carrying and supporting her power 
and prerogatives, which arose out of the sea of confu- 
sion and disorder, ' by reason of her costliness'---her 
profusion in conferring rewards on her supporters; 
' for in one hour she is made desolate.' 

20. Rejoice over her, thou heaven, and ye holy apostles and 
prophets; for God hath avenged you on her. 

21. And a mighty angel took up a stone like a great mill- 
stone, and cast it into the sea, saying, Thus with violence 
shall that great city Babylon be thrown down, and shall be 
found no more at all. 

22. And the voice of harpers, and musicians, and of pipers, 
and trumpeters, shall be heard no more at all in thee; and no 
craftsman, of whatsoever craft he be, shall be found any more 
in thee; and the sound of a mill-stone shall be heard no more 
at all in thee; 

23. And the light of a candle shall shine no more at all in 
thee; and the voice of the bridegroom and of the bride shall 
be heard no more at all in thee: for thy merchants were the 
great men of the earth ; for by thy sorceries were all nations 
deceived. 

24. And in her was found the blood of prophets, and of 
saints, and of all that were slain upon the earth, 

37 



292 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



' Rejoice over her/ ye sincere Christians. Pure 
religion will not suffer in her fall. 6 And ye holy 
apostles and prophets ; for God hath avenged you on 
her/ She persecuted and contemned you, because you 
could not submit your consciences to her disposal, nor 
traffic in her merchandise, but exposed and detected 
her deceitful wares in all her appearances. 

6 And a mighty angel took up a stone like a great 
mill-stone, and cast it into the sea/ This sets forth, 
that amongst this confusion and wreck of superstition, 
light and understanding will so prevail, that Babylon 
will be cast down suddenly and destroyed, 6 and be no 
more found at all f neither in any of her former appear- 
ances, nor in a new and professedly more spiritual 
state. ( 

6 And the voice of her harpers, Mier deceitful and 
hypocritical singers, and her heathenish musical inven- 
tions which she has introduced into her worship, 
adapted to please the carnal ear of vain man ; all these 
contrivances 6 shall be heard no more in her/ ' Nor 
her craftsmen of whatever craft they be/ 6 And the 
light of a candle shall shine no more at all in her'--- 
there shall be no more holding up her doctrines as the 
light of the gospel— 4 nor the voice of the bridegroom, 
nor of the bride'— she shall, receive no more converts 
into her communion ; for her merchants were not the 
meek, humble followers of Jesus who exercised no 
dominion or lordship, but they were < the great men of 
the earth;' the princely Gentiles; 'and by her sorce- 
ries' — her ordinances and inventions, 'were all nations 
deceived/ 

' And in her was found the blood of prophets, and of 
saints, and of all that were slain upon the earth/ How- 



REVELATIONS. 



293 



ever she might have affected to clear herself, by deli- 
vering the subjects of her persecutions over to the seeu- 
lar powers, the Holy Spirit chargeth it all upon her. Or 
however reformed she may be from her former severi- 
ties, or tolerant in her present principles, whilst she 
continues in any of those idolatrous and oppressive 
practices, which the true prophets and martyrs testi- 
fied against, and sealed their testimony with their blood, 
she makes herself guilty thereof, and at her hand it will 
be required. 

CHAPTER XIX. 

1. And after these things, I heard a great Voice of much 
people in heaven, saying*, Alleluia: Salvation, and glory, and 
honour, and power, unto the Lord our God: 

2. For true and righteous are his judgments: for . he hath 
judged the great whore, which did corrupt the earth with her 
fornication, and hath avenged the blood of his servants at her 
hand. 

3. And again they said, Alleluia. And her smoke rose up 
for ever and ever. 

4. And the four and twenty elders and the four beasts fell 
down and worshipped God that, sat on the throne, saying, , 
Amen; Alleluia. 

5. And a voice came out of the throne, saying, Praise our 
God, all ye his servants, and ye that fear him, both small and 
great. 

6. And I heard as it were the voice of a great multitude,, 
and as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of mighty 
thunderings, saying, Alleluia: for the Lord God omnipotent 
reigneth. 

7. Let us be glad and rejoice, and give honour to him: for 
the marriage of the Lamb is come, and his wife hath made 
herself ready. 



294 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



8. Atul to her was granted that she should be arrayed in 
fine linen, clean and white: for the fine linen is the righteous- 
ness of saints. 

9. And he saith unto me, Write, Blessed are they which 
are called unto the marriage-supper of the Lamb. And he 
saith unto me, These are the true sayings of God. 

10. And I fell at his feet to worship him. And he said unto 
me, See thou do it not: I am thy fellow-servant, and of thy 
brethren that have the testimony of Jesus. Worship God : for 
the testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy. 

6 And after these things, I heard a great voice of 
much people in heaven 5 -— the general voice of the pro- 
fessors of Christianity, 6 saying, Alleluia ; salvation, and 
honour, and glory, and power, unto the Lord our God/ 
They are now convinced of the nature of his salvation, 
and display of his power ; and in the living sense there- 
of, they ascribe the honour and glory thereof to him, 
and not to any outward religious performances, or the 
mistaken exertions of men, who, intoxicated with de- 
lusive imaginations, endeavoured to procure a reforma- 
tion in religion by acts of violence, and to promote the 
peaceable kingdom of Christ by wars and tumults. 6 For 
true and righteous are his judgments, for he hath 
judged the great whore'— -that spirit of deceit ' which 
did corrupt the earth 9 -- -all earthly governments- 
^with her fornication/ covered under different ap- 
pearances, by leading the mind from the principle of 
spiritual life, into her adulterous bed- -into external 
observations and acts of devotion which the natural pow- 
ers of man can perform. 6 And hath avenged the blood 
of his servants at her hand 5 -— who yielded their lives 
for his cause and testimony. 6 And again they said, 
Alleluia/ And her external ordinances and absurd 



REVELATIONS. 



295 



opinions rose up like 6 smoke,' which vanisheth away 
'for ever and ever'— are of no use to her, in time or 
in eternity. 

6 And the four and twenty elders'— the representa- 
tives of the spiritual Jews and Christians— ' and the 
four living creatures'-- -the representatives of the dif- 
ferent states and conditions of those who in every na- 
tion, kindred, tongue and people had feared God and 
wrought righteousness, 'fell down and worshipped 
God who sat on the throne/ overruling the determina- 
tions and passions of men, and rendering them the blind 
instruments to execute his judgments, 'saying, Amen/* 
praise the Lord. 

'And a voice came out of the throne'— a certain evi- 
dence from God, that their rejoicing will now he tri- 
umphant and permanent---' saying, Praise our God, all 
ye his servants, and ye that fear him, both small and 
great.' ' And I heard as it were the voice of a great 
multitude,' and the voice of many different societies, 
and the voice of awakening manifestations of divine 
power, claiming solemn attention, 'saying, Alleluia, 
for the Lord God omnipotent reigneth.' 'Let us be 
glad and rejoice, and give honour to him,' and forsake 
our outward performances, and apply to him who had 
compassion on our weakness, and preserved us by his 
good Spirit, although we knew it not. Let us give 
the glory and praise to him alone, and no part to our 
graven images : ' For the marriage of the Lamb is 
come, and his wife hath made herself ready.' His 
church hath come out of the wilderness, leaning on the 
breast of her beloved ; waiting for his counsel, and fol- 
lowing the leadings of his spirit in support of his testi- 
monies, whereby he will establish his kingdom in the 



296 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



souls of men, which consists in righteousness, peace and 
joy in the Holy Spirit, in which his will is done on 
earth, as it is done in heaven. 

' And to her it was granted, that she should be ar- 
rayed in fine linen, clean and white; for the fine linen 
is the righteousness of saints/ She will no longer be 
opposed, as formerly, by the ministers of deceit, w T ho 
taught that the saints must sin daily, and that even 
their best duties were sinful ; and that there was no 
redemption from the power of sin during this life. 

'And he said unto me, Write'-— it is now a matter 
of certainty to be written down— -< Blessed are they 
which are called to the marriage-supper of the Lamb'— 
who have attended to his calls and knockings at the 
door of their hearts, and have opened the door, and let 
him in. 6 And he saith unto me, These are the true 
sayings of God.' 

6 And I fell at his feet to worship him.' This re- 
presents the danger of giving that veneration to men, 
or opinions, which are only due to God. This has been 
the stumbling-block of many. When they have been 
visited by divine grace, instead of attending to its dis- 
coveries, they have placed their dependance on some 
instruments who have communicated to them, ' true 
sayings of God ;' or on the opinions of such as they 
esteem good men, and thus have given up their own 
judgment, which the Lord would have exercised and 
supplied with true wisdom. The danger of this, the 
apostle warned the newly convinced, in his epistle, to 
avoid. 6 Little children, keep yourselves from idols.' 
And here the angel delivers this positive injunction, 
f See thou do it not;' which appears to be intended as 
a warning to mankind, that after the wreck and down- 



REVELATIONS. 



297 



fell of superstition, they may not place their depen- 
dance on instruments, who are but ' fellow servants 
that have the testimony of Jesus; ? but that their 
whole dependance may be on God, and their venera- 
tion and worship directed to him alone ; 6 for the testi- 
mony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy'— is that which 
reveals his mind and will in the soul ; and will instruct 
and lead all that faithfully attend to it, in the true and 
saving knowledge of God, which is life eternal. 

See the continuation of this part hereafter. 



PART X. 

BEING A SUPPLEMENT TO PART III. 



Containing an account of the propagating of the 
pure doctrines of Christ, under the character of a 
white horse, as in the first ages of Christianity. 
War between the beast and the earthly powers com- 
bined, against Christ and his army. The beast and 
false prophet taken. The remnant to be slain with 
the sword. Satan bound. The souls that in part 
3d had been seen under the altar, and afterwards 
stood upon their feet, are now exalted to reign ivith 
Christ, throughout the Millenium. Gog and Ma- 
gog explained. 

11. And I saw heaven opened, and behold, a white horse; 
and he that sat upon him was called Faithful and True; and 
in righteousness he doth judge and make war. 

12. His eyes were as a flame of fire, and on his head were 
many crowns; and he had a name written, that no man knew, 
but he himself. 

13. And he was clothed with a vesture dipped in blood: and 
his name is called the Word of God. 

14. And the armies which were in heaven followed him 
upon white horses, clothed in fine linen, white and clean. 

15. And out of his mouth goeth a sharp sword, that with 
it he should smite the nations: and he shall rule them with a 
rod of iron: and he treadeth the wine-press of the fierceness 
and wrath of Almighty God. 

16. And he hath on his vesture, and on his thigh, a name 
written, KING OF KINGS, AND LORD OF LORDS. 



ANALYSIS OF THE REVELATIONS. 299 

4 And I saw heaven opened.' The state of religion^ 
as it was in the middle of the 17th century, in Great 
Britain : when the establishments were overturned, 
and the pure truth discovered. 6 And behold, a white 
horse.' This represents, as in the first promulgation 
of the doctrines of Christianity, the purity of life, as 
well as the strength, courage, and fortitude, with 
which its preachers and propagators were distinguish- 
ed. ' And he that sat on him was called Faithful and 
True.' He called his servants to faithfulness in the 
improvement of the talents committed to them : and 
although it was a day of fiery trials, they never found 
him a hard master, requiring what he did not on sin- 
cere obedience fully enable them to perform ; and for 
which he did not graciously reward them with heaven- 
ly peace. 

6 And in righteousness he doth judge and make war.' 
This was the work he sent forth his spiritually quali- 
fied ministers for ; to preach up righteousness, (and 
testify against the deceit,) and discover the hypocrisy 
of a profession of religion without it: and to war with 
the powers of darkness in the earth, and 'spiritual 
wickedness' in high places. 

6 His eyes were as a flame of fire.' He anointed the 
eyes of his servants to see the delusions, of endeavour- 
ing to comprehend and restore the pure spiritual reli- 
gion of Jesus, through the powers of the natural under- 
standing ; and furnished them with zeal to bear their 
testimony against all the false coverings and transform- 
ings of that spirit of deceit ; and against ? all ungodli- 
ness and unrighteousness of men,' who held the truths 
or a profession of it, in unrighteousness. 'And on his 
38 



■ 

;3UU ANALYSIS Of THK 

head were many crowns/ This signifies the general 
conquest he will make in his spiritual appearance. 

6 And he had a name written, which no man knew 
but himself/ Which is his living, quickening power, 
manifested only to the spiritual, immortal soul ; whilst 
the wise and learned world thought it consisted in a 
name of Christianity, received in some mysterious way 
by the performance of outward ceremonies, which were 
supposed to be accompanied with some secret, hidden, 
heavenly virtues, on the priest's pronouncing the names 
of Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, when officiating, and 
conferring his ordinances. 

6 He was clothed with a vesture dipped in blood/ In 
which he arose to shake the heavens and the earth ; to 
tread down his enemies in his wrath, and trample upon 
them with his fury ; discovering also his supreme au- 
thority in the awful manifestation of divine judgments, 
which were yet mixed with mercy and forbearance ; 
that the man of wisdom should discern his power, hear 
the rod, and him who hath appointed it. 

' And his name is called, THE WORD OF GOD.' 
This was his name in the beginning of creation. This 
was the word that was made flesh ; and which the 
apostle saith, dwelt in us. And this is the word which 
the apostles preached : the word of faith, nigh in the 
heart, even ' Christ within the hope of glory/ And 
though his name was forgotten, or wilfully misapplied 
to the Scriptures during the apostacy, by those minis- 
ters of the letter, who made a trade of preaching them, 
and who, in order to be looked upon as preachers of 
the word, artfully applied to them that name and at- 
tribute of Christ, yet it is the name by which he is 



REVELATIONS. 



301 



again known; and which is applied to him only, by 
his church in the restoration. 

• And the armies which were in heaven, followed 
him. ? The sincerely religious, who enlisted under his 
banner, in their labours in his cause, followed the 
leadings of his spirit in the strength and power he 
vouchsafed to them, to promote the work of righteous- 
ness and peace in the earth. 

' And out of his mouth goeth a sharp sword, that 
with it he should smite the nations. ? This is that 
sword which will destroy and smite the nations that 
oppose his spiritual kingdom. And it goeth out of his 
mouth, ---it was solemnly proclaimed by the mouths of 
his faithful prophets, speaking in his name, and will in 
due season accomplish his purposes ; notwithstanding 
the supporters of superstition may put far away the 
evil day, and may endeavour to uphold their authority, 
and old smoky divinity ; or like the magicians of Egypt, 
strive to bring up new life out of the spawn thereof, to 
imitate the power of God. The word of the Lord hath 
gone forth, so that they, and all the powers of the 
earth to support them, will be but like the vessel of a 
potter under the stroke of a 'rod of iron/ in the hand 
of him ' who treadeth the wine- press of the fierceness 
and wrath of Almighty God'— who will turn that 
wrathful temper of war, violence, and revenge, which 
they have promoted, to the accomplishment of their 
own destruction. 

' And he hath on his v esture, and on his thigh, a 
name written. ? Not only on the awful garment of ma- 
jestic power, with which he now clothed himself, but 
on the living members of his body, the Church, who 
owned him as supreme ruler over the conscience, above 



302 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



all human power and authority; thereby declaring to 
the world, that he is ' KING OF KINGS, AND 
LORD OF LORDS.' And rather than disobey his 
divine law, written and manifested in their hearts, or 
balk the least testimony he gave them to bear, they 
patiently suffered the loss of goods, liberty, and life. 

17. And I saw an angel standing in the sun; and he cried 
with a loud voice, saying to all the fowls that fly in the midst 
of heaven, Come, and gather yourselves together, unto the sup- 
per of the great God; 

18. That ye may eat the flesh of kings, and the flesh of cap- 
tains, and the flesh of mighty men, and the flesh of horses, and 
of them that sit on them, and the flesh of all men, both free 
and bond, both small and great, 

' And I saw an angel standing in the sun.' After 
many sincere- hearted Puritans, and other dissenters 
from the different establishments in England, had pa- 
tiently suffered in support of the cause of Christianity, 
as far as they were favoured to see into its purity, as 
the knowledge of the scriptures became general, the 
eyes of great numbers were opened to see the incon- 
sistency of those things which so many had faithfully 
suffered for their non-compliance with ; who, joining 
with these dissenters, they thus became numerous so- 
cieties. 

When the Lord had arisen to tread down the op- 
pressors of his conscientious followers, after a door was 
fairly opened to obtain free liberty of conscience for 
all, this ' angel standing in the sun' — this forward spi- 
rit of man, that would be judge of divine things by the 
scriptures, thought that he had discovered therefrom, 
that the triumph of the whore of Babylon was now 



REVELATIONS. 



303 



nearly at an end; and that the kingdom of Christ— 
their new formed systems of Christianity — was to he 
established by outward force upon her ruins. 

6 And he cried with a loud voice' — it was the cry 
of many of the prophets of that day — ' saying unto all 
the fowls that fly in the midst of heaven' — to that vul- 
turous brood, that in the midst of all their high pro- 
fessions of pure religion, were soaring aloft, above the 
door, Christ Jesus, and ready to seek for and devour 
their prey — 'Come, and gather yourselves together, 
unto the supper of the great God.' Come and partake 
of the feast he is providing for his chosen people Israel. 
6 That ye may eat the flesh of kings'— may share 
amongst you their riches and their spoils. ( And the 
flesh of captains' — the commanders under them. 6 And 
the flesh of mighty men'-- -men of influence, wealth and 
power, who have sided with them. 6 And the flesh of 
horses'-— the propagators of their religion. 'And of 
them that sit on them'- --the directors of ecclesiastical 
affairs. ' And the flesh of all men, both free and bond, 
both small and great' -—those that have stepped forth in 
the cause of freedom, and those that have considered 
themselves bound by their former allegiance ; and all 
that oppose your purposes in any wise, kill, slay, de- 
stroy, seize upon, and confiscate their property, and 
divide it amongst the saints, to enjoy, and live upon, as 
their portion. This is very clearly expressive of the 
state of those that effected the death of king Charles 
the first; and the numerous executions, confiscations, 
and sequestrations that afterwards took place amongst 
his followers, and the non- conforming clergy, as also of 
all others that opposed the prevailing powers. 



304 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



19. And I saw the beast, and the kings of the earth, and 
their armies, gathered together to make war against him thai 
sat on the horse, and against his army. 

20. And the beast was taken, and with him the false pro- 
phet that wrought miracles before him, with which He deceived 
them that had received the mark of the beast, and them that 
worshipped his image. These both were cast alive into a 
lake of fire, burning with brimstone. 

21. And the remnant were slain with the sword of him that 
sat upon the horse, which sword proceeded out of his mouth: 
and all the fowls were filled with their flesh. 

' And I saw the beast ? ---the ecclesiastical power--- 
^and the kings of the earth 9 - --the rulers of government 
- ^ and their armies, gathered together to make war 
against him that sat on the horse, and his army.' He 
had now arisen in a way contrary to the wisdom and 
expectation of the world, to restore Christianity to its 
original foundation and purity. His instruments were 
despised by the learned professors of Christianity; yet 
gifted and qualified with power from on high, by him 
that sent them forth, and directed their labours. But 
as their doctrine struck at the foundation and life of a 
carnal ministry- —tithes and &2>e---they were soon 
marked out by the priests, as objects of their vindic- 
tive rage: who, as early as the year 1648, procured a 
penal law to be made, which appears to have been in= 
tended to have taken off at once those new reformers, 
by whom Christ restored his name and attribute of The 
Word of God* 

By this law, *the denying that the Holy Scriptures 
of the Old and New Testament are the word of God, 
was declared to be heresy, which, whosoever should 



* Neil, vol, iii- p. 392. 



REVELATIONS. 



305 



maintain; should suffer the pains of death, as in case of 
felony, without benefit of clergy/ and divers sentiments 
of George Fox and his friends, respecting the religious 
ordinances and ministry of human institution, and their 
denying the use of warlike arms, were accounted er- 
rors punishable by imprisonment, until the offender 
find sureties that he shall not maintain the said errors 
any more. But he that defeateth the counsel of the 
wise, caused their designs to be frustrated, and pre- 
vented them of the power to get their sanguinary law 
executed. 

However, in the next year, the clergy began to 
wreak their vengeance on George Fox, by exciting 
their hearers to abuse him personally, as well as to pro- 
cure his unlawful imprisonment at different times. 
From this year forward, he and his friends were fre- 
quently abused, beaten, stoned, wounded by different 
means, (of whom numbers died of their wounds and 
bruises,) pilloried, whipped, imprisoned in filthy dun- 
geons, and exposed to the most grievous sufferings; 
women as well as men : from which many were only re- 
leased by death. All this they patiently endured for 
the cause of Christ, accounting his sufferings greater 
riches than the treasures of the world ; and choosing to 
suffer affliction with the people of God, rather than to 
enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season. 

And these barbarities were inflicted by the hands of 
men who made a great stir for chartered privileges and 
profession of zeal for God and pure religion ; of whom, 
saith Neil, A. D. 1649, 6 There was a great appear- 
ance of sobriety both in city and country/ the Presby- 
terian ministers appearing indefatigable in catechising? 
instructing and visiting their parishioners. 



306 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



But, under all the appearance of sobriety and vir- 
tue, a root of bitterness remained unpurged out in many; 
ready, on the least opposition, or provocation, to break 
out into acts of open violence and vindictive abuse : the 
common people being as much prone to tumult and ex- 
cess of riot, as in a more licentious age ; which dispo- 
sitions are scarcely less opposite to the genuine spirit 
of Christianity, designed to promote peace on earthy 
and good- will to men, than pro faneness and immorality. 

Although the Society of Friends took great pains in 
laying the cruelty and injustice of their sufferings be- 
fore Cromwell, the protector, and those in power, they 
do not appear to have obtained any redress ; but per- 
secutions were continued, and the priests grew more 
insolent and outrageous in their abuse : frequently en- 
tering their religious meetings with a mob, whom they 
stimulated to abuse this inoffensive people ; sometimes 
with casting dirt and stones, wounding them therewith, 
or falling on them with clubs, pitchforks, and other 
weapons ; striking, bruising, pulling and hauling them 
about. At other times, firing of guns, beating of drums, 
and bawling and hallooing like bacchanalians. And, 
sometimes, after they had thus made the place of meet- 
ing a place of lawless riot, they would prevail upon the 
magistrates to imprison this harmless people for hold- 
ing riotous assemblies. 

Such was the superstition of those times, that many 
of these people, going to their religious meetings, were, 
taken up by officers, under pretence of breaking the 
Sabbath ; had their horses impounded, and sometimes 
they were taken from them. They were also for this 
supposed offence, punished by fines, distress of goods r 
or imprisonment, and some by cruel whippings. 



REVELATIONS, 



307 



On the meeting of the parliament which Richard 
Cromwell convened, the persecuted Friends presented 
them with a printed account of their sufferings, exhi- 
biting a relation of above one hundred and forty then 
in prisons, and of one thousand nine hundred, who had 
suffered in the last six years ; twenty-one of whom died 
in prison ; generally by hardships, or by violent abuses. 
But the prejudices of the age ran in a current so strong 
against this people, as to bear down every sentiment of 
compassion, and prevent their obtaining relief. 

They were also exposed to great spoil and depre- 
dations in their property, by unreasonable fines, and 
exorbitant distraints, for their conscientious refusal 
to pay tithes, and other ecclesiastical demands. For 
the present preachers, notwithstanding they had re- 
presented tithes as a relic of Judaism, when in the 
possession of the Episcopalians, having now, by the 
revolutions of the state, succeeded to the ecclesiastical 
revenues, they manifested the genuine spirit of the 
priesthood ; being as tenacious as their predecessors, of 
the power, the privileges, the incomes, and the per- 
quisites of the sacerdotal office, and as oppressive in 
exacting and recovering them of those, who, from a 
conscientious scruple, withheld them. Proving that 
priestcraft in all denominations is the same. 

For further particulars, I refer the reader to Gough's 
history of the people called Quakers, in which he will 
find a particular account of them and their sufferings : 
as also many misrepresentations, and false assertions, 
respecting them, made by Neil and other historians, 
detected and disproved, and their prejudice and par- 
tial bias laid open, and exposed to view. There he 
will find instances of the innocence, meekness, and pa- 
39 



308 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



tience of the true followers of the Lamb, under a com- 
plication of grievous trials and sufferings, inflicted with 
such barbarity as must excite his commiseration. And 
there he will also find instances of the persevering, in- 
satiable cruelty of vindictive priests, and their blind 
devotees, scarcely to be paralleled, or found amongst 
any other class of mankind, and which cannot fail to 
fill the humane mind with amazement, detestation, and * 
horror. 

'And the beast was taken,' — the ecclesiastical pow- 
er which had so arbitrarily usurped the prerogative 
of the Almighty, in assuming authority over the con- 
sciences of men ; — 4 And with him the false prophet 
that wrought miracles before him /---that had inspired 
soldiers with astonishing resolution and courage to fight 
for the cause and kingdom of Christ, and produced 
such wonderful zeal for God and religion, in city and 
country, that the whole nation was said to be civilized. 
'With which he deceived them that had received the 
mark of the beast/- --that had submitted their con- 
sciences to the direction of the Presbyterian, cove- 
nant and discipline— And them that worshipped his 
image,'— the ordinances and institutions of the Inde- 
pendents ; and their Savoy confession of faith, so sa- 
credly inviolable, that both the freedom of speech, and 
liberty of the press, were to be violated in its favour. 

Although the miracles of the false prophet could de- 
ceive those that had the mark of the beast, or who 
worshipped his image, they could not deceive the 
Lord's faithful servants. These saw through the de- 
ceit, and faithfully admonished both rulers and clergy, 
that the Lord, who had permitted the former powers 
to be shaken, to make way for the tender consciences 



REVELATIONS. 



309 



of his people, who had been oppressed, would not per- 
mit them to usurp his power ; but would certainly cast 
them down. Of which several of the Friends faithfully 
warned Oliver Cromwell. Namely, George Fox, Sa- 
muel Fisher, Edward Burroughs, and Thomas Aldam. 
Edward Burroughs wrote to him largely, putting him 
in remembrance of his former humble condition of 
mind, in which the Lord had blessed him ; of his pre- 
sent exaltation, and revoltings, and of his seeking to 
establish his power by unjust means : and reminding 
him of the persecutions carried on under his name and 
authority, for which the Lord would certainly call him 
to an account. And afterwards, in a conference with 
him, in which Oliver endeavoured to clear himself 
from having any desire to persecute his friends, Ed- 
ward desired him to ' consider, what is the cause that 
what thou desirest not to be done, is yet done? Is it 
not that thou may est please men ; that thou may est do 
the false teachers of this nation, and wicked men, a 
pleasure?' 

Divers others admonished him in the name of the 
Lord, that whilst he suffered the righteous to be per- 
secuted for conscience sake, his government should 
not be established. The aforesaid Thomas Aldam, as 
a sign to him, rent his cap, saying, so shall the govern- 
ment be rent from thee, and thy house. 

Samuel Fisher, in his message from the Lord to 
Oliver Cromwell, and the Parliament, Anno 1656, 
amongst other things, expresses himself thus: 'And 
it shall come to pass, saith the Lord, that if you shall 
yet hearken to my counsel, the light in your conscience 
(which whosoever lives according to, not turning aside 
into the darkness, cannot live beside the Scripture, 



310 ANALYSIS OF THE 

but lives the life of it;) and shall wash you, and make 
you clean, and put away the evil of your doings from 
before mine eyes, and cease to do evil, and learn to do 
well, and undo the heavy burden of my people, and 
break every yoke from off their necks, and let my op- 
pressed ones go free, then will I bless you, and you 
shall be a blessing upon the earth. Then shall your 
light break forth out of obscurity, and your darkness 
shall be as the noon- day : and I will unite you that are the 
heads of the people together in your councils ; and you 
shall repair the breaches of these nations, and build 
their wastes, even the desolations of many generations; 
and ye shall be the restorers of paths to dwell in ; yea, 
you shall honour me, and I will honour you, and make 
you truly and eternally honourable, saith the Lord. 
But if you shall still continue to be self-seekers, and 
men-pleasers, and servers of your own ease, your own 
honours, your own interests, base ends, and earthly 
concernments, and shall be proud, and stubborn, and 
stiff-necked against my counsel, making your necks as 
an iron sinew against all my reproofs ; and will not 
come down, and give up yourselves to be guided by 
my word, which is nigh you, even in your very hearts 
and mouths, and shining clearly as a light within you, 
and there checking and condemning you when you do 
amiss, or go astray to the right hand, or to the left ; 
and shall rebel against me, so as not to let my people 
go, but hold them still in slavery and servitude, to 
your own lusts, and lawless wills ; then I testify this 
day to your faces, saith the Lord of hosts, that I will 
not honour any one of you that shall so despise me, so 
as to use you in my service, or to own you in any thing 



REVELATIONS. 



311 



you take in hand, in order to the deliverance of the 
nation. 

6 And as for you, even you, all you powers, priests 
and people in these nations, to whom my people are a 
reproach, I will enter into judgment with you, and re- 
compense all your wickednesses upon your heads, and 
repay unto you the things you do to my chosen, saith 
the Lord. And I will bring you into contempt, that 
are now honourable in the earth ; and shameful spewing 
shall be upon all your glory. And I will blast, blind, 
and confound you in all your councils, and reject all 
your confidences ; and ye shall not prosper in them. 
And ye shall reel to and fro, and stagger, and be as 
filled with drunkenness ; and I will dash you to pieces 
one against another. And you shall labour in the fire 
of anger, and attempt many things, but your ways shall 
not prosper. And I will rain down snares and stum- 
bling-blocks upon you; and my word, which you stumble 
at, out of the mouths of babes and stammerers, shall be 
unto you, precept upon precept, line upon line ; here 
a little, and there a little ; that ye may go, and fall 
backward, and be broken, and snared, and taken. And 
your whole way shall be as slippery places in the dark ; 
and ye shall be driven on, and fall therein. And you 
shall look to your seers, but behold darkness ; they shall 
not be able to guide you ; they shall be as blind as 
yourselves. And though they shall flatter you with 
the name of Sion, so long as you feed and pay them, 
and cry, peace, peace, while you honour them with 
your thanks for their pains, and with your praises, and 
put into their wide-mouthed purses, and though they 
shall say, we see, yet the vision of that destruction that 
is coming upon you and them, shall be as a book sealed ; 



312 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



a thick cloud shall cover them ; the day shall be dark 
over them ; the sun shall set upon them, and it shall be 
night unto them, so that they shall not divine. Yea, 
the understanding of all your prudent ones shall be 
brought to nought; and ye shall know that I the Lord 
have sent my servant to speak all these words in your 
ears, at this time, saith the Lord Almighty, whose 
counsel shall stand in the midst of all man's thoughts, 
and who will work, and none shall let it.* 

6 What shall one then answer the messengers of the 
nations? even this, that the Lord hath founded Zion, and 
the poor of his people have betaken themselves unto it: 
but the formal professors and dissembling hypocrites, 
hireling priests, and fawning prophets, and all proud 
oppressors, wicked opposers, and persecutors of Christ 
in his people, can have no share in it, but are shut out 
into the lake/ 

In the year 1659, the long parliament was restored; 
upon which there were great congratulations about the 
mercy of God towards his Israel. Of whom Samuel 
Fisher writes, 6 If they persist yet in their professed 
resolution to establish the pope's pay on their preach- 
ers, contrary to their oaths to extirpate popery, root 
and branch, (which they have sworn the nation to en- 
deavour,) and to persecute such as cannot be perjured 
together with them, they have not long yet to subsist, 
without a whirlwind from the Lord, as fast and safe as 
they seem to sit, falling with pain upon their heads ; 
for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it. ? 

Isaac Pennington also warned the parliament in a 
very solemn manner; but all these declarations and 
warnings appear to have had no effect, but were disre- 
garded. Selfish views seem to have been the pre- 



REVELATIONS. 



313 



dominant principle. The Presbyterian clergy were 
very active in getting their confession of faith, direc- 
tory, and catechism established, and additional penal- 
ties imposed on the people called Quakers. New laws 
were also made for the continuance and recovery of 
tithes, and augmentation of smaller livings. Thus saith 
Neil, 6 Presbytery was restored to all the power it had 
ever enjoyed ; and the ministers of that persuasion were 
in full possession of all the livings in England/ 

Such was the exalted state of this 6 beast,' the eccle- 
siastical power, and such the respectable condition of 
the ' false prophet/ their priesthood, when these both 
'were taken, and cast alive'---going on, and acting— 
'into a lake of fire" ---the zeal and rage of the Episco- 
pal party---' burning with brimstone;' that is, with 
revenge for the injuries which they had suffered. 

The tide having turned in favour of restoring the 
king, this measure was zealously promoted by the Pres- 
byterians, with a fond, deceptive expectation that their 
church would be the established religion \ and the Epis- 
copal party were insidiously decoying them into the 
delusive snare. They valued themselves upon their 
supposed superior influence, and ambitiously desired 
to secure all the merit and glory of the restoration to 
themselves. The court party artfully connived at their 
measures, and the king gave them encouraging pro- 
mises ; and they were often, when the hope of an ex- 
clusive establishment began to fail, cajoled with an ex- 
pectation of a comprehension ; yet the Episcopal party 
frustrated all attempts of this kind, and seemed to tri- 
umph in their disappointments and suiferings. Many 
of them were at once dispossessed of their livings and 
preferments, and soon they were every where, except 



314 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



in Scotland, suspended, and deprived of all ecclesias- 
tical power and dignity : the temper of the Episcopal 
clergy having been sharpened against them, and irri- 
tated towards the king, in consequence of his having 
consented to the establishment of Presbytery in Scot- 
land. 

By the manner of their conducting their negotia- 
tions — the confounding of their counsels — -their being 
beaten from one position to another, as they eagerly 
grasped, as it were, at straws, to save themselves from 
political destruction- --and their final, full defeat, the 
prophetic warnings and declarations of Samuel Fisher 
and others appear to have been fully and minutely veri- 
fied.* 

The king, soon after their political overthrow, fa- 
voured the scheme of the bishops to oppress them with 
penal laws, and from this time forward persecutions 
were frequent and severe. 

The gratification of their own ambition, and the re- 
sentment they entertained against all who had been the 
cause of their sufferings, appear to have been the go- 
verning principles with the Episcopal party, from which 
nothing could engage them to depart. 

' And the remnant were slain with the sword of him 
that sat on the horse. ? The society of those called 
Quakers, in general, looked upon the restoration of 
king Charles II. as a signal instance of the interposition 
of Divine Providence, restoring peace and order to the 
distracted nation ; of which they were not wanting re- 

* Various historians were recurred to by the author, for 
corroborating evidences of the truth of the statements given 
of those events, amongst whom the inquiring reader is refer- 
red to Neil, the lord Clarendon, and Baxter. Ed, 



REVELATIONS. 



315 



peatedly to remind both king and people. And if these 
had looked upon it in the same light, with becoming 
gratitude and thankfulness, they might have been pre- 
served in greater propriety of conduct. 

At the intercession of Margaret Fell and others, the 
king released about seven hundred of their friends, who 
had been imprisoned under the preceding governments^ 
and an order was drawn up for permitting them the 
free exercise of their worship ; but the ratification and 
issuing of it was obstructed by some who disapproved 
of any toleration. At length the insurrection of the 
fifth monarchy men furnished these with the pretext 
they wanted to commence their oppressive measures. 

Some of the inferior magistrates, who retained their 
places and their inimical dispositions, continued to be 
vexatious as formerly : and, on the breaking out of the 
aforesaid insurrection, the king, by his proclamation, 
forbade the Anabaptists, Quakers, or fifth monarchy 
men to assemble or meet together, under pretence of 
worshipping God, except in some parochial church or 
chapel, or in private houses by persons therein inha- 
biting. In consequence thereof, the Friends were 
again exposed to fresh and severe persecutions : al- 
though by the dying testimony of the sufferers at their 
execution, they were declared to have no part in, or 
knowledge of, their plot. And thus justice, the cha- 
racteristic virtue of good government, was designedly 
violated, by involving the innocent with the guilty, to 
gratify the resentments of clerical intolerancy ; which, 
as yet, durst not discover fully its ambitious views to 
the more numerous and powerful dissenters. 

In London, above three hundred and forty Friends 
were committed to Newgate, and so crowded together 
40 



316 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



that they had scarcely room to stand. The persecu- 
tion spread with similar violence over most parts of the 
nation, insomuch that several thousands of them were 
imprisoned. George Fox and Richard Hubberthorn 
drew up a declaration of their abhorrence of plots and 
warring., but it was seized at the press. However, 
they quickly drew up another, got it printed, sent 
some copies to the king and council, and published the 
rest in their justification, to the nation at large : upon 
which, and a personal application to the king, he sent 
out a proclamation, forbidding soldiers to search any 
houses without a constable. Afterwards, when some 
more of the insurgents were brought to suffer, they also 
publicly cleared this injured people, by declaring they 
had no hand in, or knowledge of, their scheme or insur- 
rection. This, with other evidences, and their con- 
tinued intercessions, prevailed upon the king to issue 
out a declaration, ordering the Quakers to be set at 
liberty, without paying fees. 

Although the fierce current of persecution was, for 
the present, in some measure stopped, and the Friends 
that were prisoners set at liberty, yet it was not long- 
till they were again persecuted by the revival of old 
laws, made in the reigns of Henry VIII. and queen 
Elizabeth ; which were now perverted to the punish- 
ment of this inoffensive body of people ; who, shortly 
after, were singled out as victims to fresh penal laws, in 
addition to the old ones revived against them. 

The parliament being devotedly resigned to the mea- 
sures and influence of Episcopacy and a bigoted minis- 
try, brought in a bill directly levelled at this society, 
enacting new penalties for refusing to take oaths ; and 
also to suppress their religious meetings. Upon this, 



REVELATIONS. 



divers Friends attended the house, and expostulated 
with them upon the injustice of the proposed act, 
which must involve so many innocent persons in suffer- 
ings, merely for the cause of God ; exhorting them to 
consider, that they might as well make a law that they 
should not pray in the name of Jesus Christ, as one to 
forbid them to assemble for divine worship ; which they 
dared no more to refrain than Daniel did to pray to 
the true God, although it was contrary to the king's 
decree: desiring the house to reflect on what guilt and 
disrepute they might bring upon themselves, by mak- 
ing a law, the execution whereof must produce griev- 
ous sufferings to thousands of innocent people, who, in 
justice, ought to be protected by law. 

They also reminded them of the king's declaration, 
to which they had never forfeited their right: having 
always demeaned themselves peaceably and inoffensively 
to their neighbours, and submissively to the government. 
Therefore they could not be restrained in matters of 
worship and conscience towards God, without wound- 
ing the king's honour, and violating the public faith. 

Their arguments were supported by the abilities of 
divers eminent speakers, yet the bigoted party, influ- 
enced by the imagined interests of Episcopacy, prevail- 
ed against reason, right and justice; and the bill was 
passed into a law. In consequence thereof, great per- 
secutions and imprisonments ensued ; so that, by this 
and other oppressive penal laws, the sincerity of the 
members of this society was put to a severe test. But 
the unwearied patience and fortitude with which they 
bore their sufferings, to the loss of substance, liberty 
and life, is an irrefragable proof of their integrity, and 
that they were sustained by divine support, to bear 



318 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



hardships, above the power of mere humanity to en- 
dure, and with a firmness which the persevering malice 
and cruelty of their persecutors could never overcome. 

They were dragged from their business and their 
beds ; taken up in the streets and highways, and sent 
to prison : frequently beset in their peaceable meet- 
ings, and beat in such a manner, as if their assailants 
determined their murder. Divers of them died of the 
wounds and bruises they received. After their adver- 
saries had wearied themselves, in gratifying their vin- 
dictive barbarity by personal abuse, they would then 
send numbers to prison ; and upon whatever pretence, 
or however illegally committed, when brought to court 
for trial, they were generally made offenders. The 
judges appear to have been chosen, more for their pas- 
sionate spirit against dissenters, than for their consci- 
entious reverence to equity and legal justice : frequently 
manifesting their little regard thereto, or even to deco- 
rum; and discovering their intemperate party rage, 
and palpable partiality, in the seat of judgment; influ- 
encing the juries by undue means, to bring in unjust 
verdicts, and loading the prisoners with abusive in- 
sulting reproaches. In many instances, such disregard 
to the rights of the subject, such open mockery of law 
and justice, were exhibited, as rendered the courts no 
better than a popish inquisition. 

The non-conformists, in general, suffered much in 
their persons and property, under the greater part of 
the reign of king Charles II. and the beginning of the 
reign of king James his successor; but the heaviest 
weight of sufferings fell upon the scorned Quakers, who 
had administered no just occasion. By their plain tes- 
timonies against the hypocrisy and outside sanctity of 



REVELATIONS. 



319 



the formal professors of religion, and the profanity, 
debauchery, and contempt of seriousness, which pre- 
vailed, as well as against a carnal ministry, which pro- 
duced such corrupt fruits : by their honest admonitions 
to the king, and others in authority, and by their ab- 
solute refusal to pay tithes, and all other ecclesiastical 
demands, and their prophetical warnings of the abso- 
lute overthrow of all that usurped power, assumed by 
the antichristian hierarchies, of all sorts, (some of which 
have been already related, in the explanation of the 
Little Book,) they became soon marked out, as objects 
for the gratification of bigoted rage and clerical ven- 
geance. 

While other societies of dissenters could temporize, 
so as to forbear meeting together, or by concealing 
themselves in private, elude the searches of their ad- 
versaries,* the Quakers, strangers to dissimulation, 
continued undaunted in asserting the prerogative of 

* Neil saith,* 4 the dissenters continued to take the most 
prudent measures to cover their private meetings from their 
adversaries; they assembled in small numbers, and frequently 
shifted their places of worship, and met together late in the 
evenings, or early in the mornings. There were friends with- 
out doors, always on the watch, to give notice of approaching 
danger. When the dwellings of dissenters joined, they made 
windows, or holes in the wall, that the preacher's voice might 
be heard in two or three houses. They had sometimes pri- 
vate passages from one house to another; and trap-doors for 
the escape of the minister, who went always in disguise, ex- 
cept when he was discharging his office. The doors were 
always locked, and a sentinel placed near, in case of an alarm, 
that the preacher might escape.' 

But the Quakers,! he says, 4 were so resolute as to assemble 



* Neil, vol. iv. p, 443. 



f Neil, vol. iv. p. 326. 



320 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



Christ, < KING OF KINGS, AND LORD OF 
LORDS ; ? whose testimony they regarded above the 
unjust laws of men, and all the cruelties and tortures 
they might be permitted to suffer, for their conscien- 
tious discharge of duty, in that way they were per- 
suaded was acceptable to him. They therefore valiantly 
kept up their meetings in the hottest persecutions ; 
satisfied that no law of man could exempt them from 
obedience to the law of God, nor rescue them from his 
righteous judgment, if they should violate it. 

This their persecutors would needs consider as fly- 
ing in the face of government ; and being offended at 
their unshaken constancy, as baffling their scheme of 
totally subduing all the different sects, they exerted 
every effort of their malice, and their power, to make 
them bow to their unrighteous impositions. 

Such a combination of foes being apparently disposed 
for their utter extirpation,* under the pressure of af- 
flictions and calamities, the most feelingly distressing, 



openly at the Bull and Mouth, near Alder's gate, from whence 
the soldiers and other officers dragged them to prison, till 
Newgate was filled, and multitudes died by close confinement 
In the several jails.' 

* The bishop of Peterborough* declared publicly in the 
steeple house, at Rowel, (after he had commanded the officers 
to put the conventicle act in execution,) ' Against all fanatics 
it hath clone its business, except the Quakers; but when the 
parliament sits again, a stronger law will be made; not only 
to take away their lands and goods, but also to sell them for 
bond-slaves.' 

Divers other bishops were zealous abettors of severity, 
though many had the prudence to lay by, and resign the odium 



* Gough's history, vol. ii. p. 303, 



REVELATIONS. 



321 



there appeared for them no human help. Yet trusting 
in that Divine Being, in whose service they had en- 
gaged., and for whose cause they were persecuted, and 
supported through all by the testimony of an approving 
conscience, they firmly bore the utmost malice of their 
vindictive persecutors without shrinking; patiently 
enduring a long and painful fight of afflictions, till by 
their constancy they even wearied them out, and at 
last attained quietness. And through the overruling 
providence of God, baffling and confounding the wis- 
dom and counsel of the wise and prudent, making them 
subservient to the opening a door of liberty to his op- 
pressed people, according to his word, they became a 
numerous society, tolerated by law, and standing on 
their feet, as has been already related. 

The sentence threatened being so remarkably ful- 
filled on their first persecutors, leaves no room to doubt^ 
that 6 the remnant will be slain by the sword of him 
that sitteth on the horse,' when he suddenly ariseth to 
give reward unto his servants the prophets, and to de- 
stroy them that corrupt the earth. ' Which sword 
proceedeth out of his mouth' — was faithfully proclaimed 
by the mouths of his servants, in his name and power. 

f And all the fowls were filled with their flesh.' The 
executioners of divine justice, the vulturous brood, wha 



of enforcing the persecuting laws to the magistrates, and in- 
ferior clergy; many of whom used their utmost efforts to find 
out, and encourage the most profligate wretches, to get them 
to turn informers, and descended into such acts of meanness, 
to palliate, cover and screen these favourite sons of the church, 
when detected in their perjuries, palpable extortions and frauds,, 
as were truly dishonourable to any but clergymen. 



322 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



are watching for their prey, will be filled with the 
sports which the griping hand of priestly avarice has 
extorted from its lawful owners. 

CHAPTER XX. 

1. And I saw an angel come down from heaven, having the 
key of the bottomless pit, and a great chain in his hand. 

2. And he laid hold on the dragon, that old serpent, which 
is the devil, and satan, and bound him a thousand years, 

3. And cast him into the bottomless pit, and shut him up, 
and set a seal upon him, that he should deceive the nations 
no more, till the thousand years should be fulfilled 5 and after 
that he must be loosed a little season. 

4. And I saw thrones, and they sat upon them, and judg- 
ment was given unto them: and I saw the souls of them that 
were beheaded for the witness of Jesus, and for the word of 
God, and which had not worshipped the beast, neither his 
image, neither had received his mark upon their foreheads, or 
in their hands; and they lived and reigned with Christ a thou- 
sand years. 

5. But the rest of the dead lived not again until the thou- 
sand years were finished. This is the first resurrection. 

6. Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resur- 
rection: on such the second death hath no power; but they 
shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with him 
a thousand years. 

6 And I saw an angel come down from heaven/ This 
is the extraordinary manifestation of divine power, 
light and knowledge to mankind. After all their ex- 
alted reason, their vain efforts to comprehend spiritual 
things, and their confidence in their natural abilities to 
do the will of God, have utterly fai!ed---when they 
have wearied themselves in the multitude of their in- 



REVELATIONS. 



323 



ventions — when all hands shall wax feeble, and all knees 
shall be weak, they will then be convinced of the ne- 
cessity of immediate divine illumination to discover, and 
the assistance of divine grace to enable them to perform, 
their duty. And this will be a key to unlock their 
darkened understandings, and rend the face of the co- 
vering cast over all people — the vail that is spread 
over all nations — whereby it will be clearly seen that 
all the exertions and conjectures of human reason to 
discern or fathom spiritual things, are but a bottomless 
pit, and can only produce smoke, that will vanish away 
before the presence of the Lord ; and this conviction 
will be 6 a great chain in the hand 9 of Almighty power. 

' And he laid hold on the dragon' — the bloody spirit 
of infidelity — ' that old serpent' — self-sufficiency — 
' which is the devil' — arbitrary tyranny — ' and satan' — * 
unbelief in immediate divine influence — 'and bound 
him a thousand years, and cast him into the bottomless 
pit, and shut him up, and set a seal upon him.' 

As the convictions above recited were as a chain to 
bind, so the awful judgments, and evident demonstra- 
tions of an overruling Providence, will make such im- 
pressions on the minds of men, as will be like a seal set 
upon him, 'that he shall go out to deceive the nations 
no more, till the thousand years shall be fulfilled ; after 
that he must be loosed a little season.' 

'And I saw thrones'- --seats of legislative and execu- 
tive power---' and they,' the nations, ' sat on them, and 
judgment was given unto them.' They will see the 
necessity of applying for wisdom to him, by whom kings 
rule, and princes decree justice, to guide them in true 
judgment in their decisions. 

'And I saw the sonls'---the living representatives, 
41 



324 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



*of them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus, 
and for the word of God/ who had once been discover- 
ed to be his righteous servants, but were to rest for a 
season, until their fellow servants, and their brethren 
that should be killed as they were, should be fulfilled. 

When the exertions of human wisdom and power to 
effect a reformation, had only produced the number of 
a beast, there was a people raised up by the same prin- 
ciple of life, to own, preach and bear testimony to, the 
living Word and Spirit of God: who disclaimed all 
ecclesiastical establishments, as well as human inven- 
tions, in their religion and worship : 6 who had not wor- 
shipped the beast, nor his image; neither had received 
his mark upon their foreheads, nor in their hands'—nei- 
ther openly nor secretly--and having by their fruits 
manifested the efficacy of their religion, and themselves 
to be Christians in nature, and by the general voice of 
men of liberality esteemed such. After the overturn- 
ing of all superstition, their doctrines and principles 
will come to be the only profession of Christianity ;* 
and thus 'they shall reign with Christ' in his spiritual 
kingdom, * a thousand years.' 'But the rest of the 

* The reader will observe that the reference is here to doc- 
trines and principles ; and these referring to the spirituality of 
the Christian religion, as distinguished from the various forms 
of ceremonious, lifeless profession. It is proper then, as no- 
ticed in the Introduction, still to consider principles — and in 
the present age, to regard men as in connexion therewith, only 
so far as they may, by their works, and the purity of their 
conduct, demonstrate that they are members of the true spi- 
ritual church, and thus manifest themselves to be truly the suc- 
cessors of those valiant disciples of Christ, whose conduct, 
life and sufferings have been thus held up to public view. 

Ed. 



R I, V ELATION 3. 



325 



dead lived not'— -none of those professions who wor- 
shipped the beast, or his image- --none of those religious 
systems that were set up by human wisdom and con- 
trivance, will be revived again, ' until the thousand 
years are finished/ 

' Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first 
resurrection' — whose soul hath been quickened by the 
word of God, and by attending to it, raised from a 
state of nature to a state of grace. However he may 
have been contemned or despised by a deluded world, 
he was not without an evidence of divine favour and 
regard, in which he could lay down his life in peace ; 
for 'on such the second death/ — the separation of 
the soul from the body---' hath no power.' And now 
the remembrance of their virtues will be honoured of 
all, as examples worthy to follow---thus, 'they shall be 
priests of God, and of Christ, and shall reign with him 
a thousand years.' 

7. And when the thousand years are expired, satan shall be 
loosed out of his prison, 

8. And shall go out to deceive the nations which are in the 
four quarters of the earth, Gog and Magog, to gather them to- 
gether to battle: the number of whom is as the sand of the 
sea. 

9. And they went up on the breadth of the earth, and com- 
passed the camp of the saints about, and the beloved city : 
and fire came down from God, out of heaven, and devoured 
them. 

10. And the devil that deceived them, was cast into the lake 
of fire and brimstone, where the beast and false prophet are, 
and shall be tormented day and night, for ever and ever. 

'And when the thousand years are expired, satan,' 
the spirit of unbelief, ' shall be loosed out of his prison.' 



326 



ANALYSIS Of THE 



Human reason will then contrive to revive some parts 
of the old religious systems, which were not to live till 
the thousand years were finished, that the natural pow- 
ers of man, without immediate divine assistance, may 
be sufficient to act in, and perform. 6 And shall go out 
to deceive the nations which are in the four quarters 
of the earth' — shall endeavour to spread their princi- 
ples far and wide, by deceiving mankind, 'Gog and 
Magog, to gather them together to battle : the number 
of whom is as the sand of the sea/ 

As the names of Gog and Magog are introduced 
abruptly, and appear to be an interruption to the sense, 
and attended with more than ordinary obscurity, in 
order to remove the difficulty, it is.only necessary to 
consider what is meant by this name in Ezekiel : where 
we find it is applied to the whole rabble of ecclesias- 
tics, and self-sufficient teachers, that opposed the re- 
formation in religion, brought forth by the word and 
spirit of the Lord. And the destruction of Gog and 
Magog, there spoken of, is no other than the destruc- 
tion of Babylon pointed out in the Revelations; to ex- 
press which, the same figures are used. And the bu- 
rying of their bones, is the destroying of their systems. 
Their doctrines, and even the most refined opinions 
and conjectures of human abilities, respecting divine 
and spiritual things, are found to be but dead men's 
bones, without life or power ; therefore necessary to be 
buried, that the land may be cleansed. 

From this it appears, that a humanly qualified minis- 
try, which had lain dead during the thousand years, 
will then arise to deceive mankind : and shall so pre- 
vail as to engage multitudes to oppose the pure doc- 
trines of Christ, and the spiritual worship of his true 



REVELATIONS. 



327 



followers. 'And they went up on the breadth of the 
earth'- --engaged the rulers of government on their 
side And compassed the camp of the saints about;' 
---began to restrict them of their liberties and privi- 
leges And the beloved city'— restraining them in 
the exercise of their Christian discipline. 'And fire 
came down from God out of heaven, and devoured 
them.' That is, a zeal will be excited amongst men, 
by the overruling providence of God, that will over- 
come the enemies of his church and people. 

6 And the devil that deceived them'- --that over- 
bearing spirit, that was striving to bring them under 
the oppressions of humanly invented systems— was 
cast into the lake of fire and brimstone, where the beast 
and the false prophet are.' The propagators of those 
systems shall be cast down from their usurped au- 
thority and dominion, and be brought under subjec- 
tion, as in England the powers of the Presbyterians and 
Independents were, 6 and there tormented,' by being 
kept under, and prevented from arising, or having it 
in their power to exercise dominion any more. 



PART XI 



The apostle exhibits an awful representation of 
the day of judgment, in the trial of departed souls 
on leaving the darkness of time, by being separated 
from the body, to enter into the light of eternity, and 
appear before the throne of immaculate purity, jus- 
lice, and righteous retribution. 

11. And I saw a great white throne, and him that sat on it, 
from whose face the earth and the heaven fled away 5 and there 
was found no place for them. 

12. And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God: 
and the books were opened; and another book was opened, 
which is the book of life: and the dead were judged out of 
those things which were written in the books, according to 
their works. 

1 3. And the sea gave up the dead which were in it; and death 
and hell delivered up the dead which were in them: and they 
were judged every man according to their works. 

14. And death and hell were cast into the lake of fire. This 
is the second death. 

15. And whosoever was not found written in the book of 
life, was cast into the lake of fire. 

' And I saw a great white throne, and him that sat 
on it. ? In whatever degree a vain confidence may 
embolden the sinner to brave the fear of death, when 
a separation from that life which inspired his resolu- 
tions takes place, his delusion must quickly vanish. 
When the poor soul, stripped of all its coverings, is 



ANALYSIS OF THE REVELATIONS. 



329 



introduced before the dread tribunal of eternal light, 
which is day, and justice, which is the judgment of 
it, what inexpressible anguish, torment and bitterness 
must succeed in the room of a false hope, and depen- 
dance, of being accepted of that God whose offers of 
mercy they had obstinately rejected — of that Saviour 
whose life they crucified, and who is now their tre- 
mendous Judge : 6 from whose face the earth and the hea - 
ven fled away' — all the deceitful glosses of the necessity 
for rulers of governments to transgress the divine pre- 
cepts, and all the pretended regard for the honour and 
preservation of religion, offered in excuse for oppres- 
sion, and all acts of devotion and worship substituted 
in the place of obedience, 6 fled away, and there was 
found no place for them.' 

6 And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before 
God/ Then it is the small and low are placed before 
the great and mighty, as they stand before the throne 
of awful majesty. 6 And the books were opened' — 
the secrets of all hearts revealed to open view, with 
that clearness as if they were written in books — 6 and 
another book was opened, which is the book of life' — ■ 
the record of eternal life which God hath given his 
people ; a witness in their souls, by which they cer- 
tainly know that they are his living children. ' And 
the dead were judged out of those things that were 
written therein' — that were thus manifested and re- 
vealed--- 6 according to their works.' ' And the sea'--- 
the instability of religious opinions- gave up the dead 
which were in it'---those who had departed out of time 
in that state. 6 And death'---that separation from the 
divine principle, in which the soul hath assumed a state 
of self-sufficiency, or sinned out the day of divine love 



330 



ANALYSIS OF THE REVELATIONS. 



and mercy, whereby the light of God's spirit is reject- 
ed, and hardness of heart ensues, and it is left in dark- 
ness, which is death ; separated, and blotted out of the 
book of life. ' And hell'— the revelation of terror and 
wrath in the soul, which sinners often feel, through the 
awakening calls of mercy, and yet return to their old 
courses again, or choose some easier manner than Christ 
hath appointed, to get from under the painful opera- 
tion intended for purification and refinement, which is 
thus prevented. These ' delivered up the dead,' who 
in those states and conditions had departed this life. 
'And they were judged, every man according to his 
works.' 

' And death and hell'— -those states of darkness and 
alienation from God, 6 were cast into the lake of fire ; 
which is the second death ;' whereby the soul is left 
under the irremediable sense of that extreme anguish 
and tribulation, which at times had been lessened, or 
entirely smothered up, during its connexion with the 
body, by partaking of its pleasures and enjoyments. 

6 And whosoever was not found written in the book 
of life'— who had not lived and acted under the influ- 
ence of the living principle of eternal life, so as to be 
in nearness and conjunction therewith--- 6 was cast into 
the lake of fire,' that state of horror and indignation, 
which, during life, the soul at times had a terrifying, 
tormenting foretaste of; and in which it is now in- 
volved, without remedy, for ever. 



FART IX 



CONTINUED. 



Summary view of the state of religion which suc- 
eeeded the revolutions. Representation of the or- 
der, authority, and government of the church of 
Christ. What are the qualifications of its members, 
and who are excluded. 

CHAPTER XXI. 

1. And I saw a new heaven and a new earth: for the first 
heaven and the first earth were passed away; and there was no 
more sea. 

2. And I John saw the holy city, new Jerusalem, coming- 
down from God out of heaven, prepared as a bride adorned 
for her husband. 

3. And I heard a great voice out of heaven, saying, Behold, 
the tabernacle of God is with men, and he will dwell with 
them, and they shall be his people, and God himself shall be 
with them, and be their God. 

4. And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and 
there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, 
neither shall there be any more pain: for the former things are 
passed away. 

5. And he that sat upon the throne said, Behold, I make 

42 



332 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



all things new. And he said unto me, Write: for these words 
are true and faithful. 

6. And he said unto me, It is done. I am Alpha and Ome- 
ga, the beginning and the end : I will give unto him that is 
athirst, of the fountain of the water of life, freely. 

7. He that overcometh, shall inherit all things; and I will 
be his God, and he shall be my son. 

8. But the fearful, and unbelieving, and the abominable, and 
murderers, and whoremongers, and sorcerers, and idolaters, 
and all liars, shall have their part in the lake which burnetii 
with fire and brimstone; which is the second death. 

i And I saw a new heaven'-— a new state of religion 
and worship, taught by the Holy Spirit, and performed 
under its influence. ( And a new earth'— a govern- 
ment, ruling in the fear of God, without violence or 
oppression. 6 For the first 9 — the deceitful likenesses 
of religion which were taught by the precepts of men, 
and the governments which protected and imposed 
them, 6 were passed away, and there was no more sea'— 
no more contrary opinions, clashing one against another. 

' And I John saw the holy city, new Jerusalem, com- 
ing down from God out of heaven' — the order, govern- 
ment and discipline introduced into the church, by the 
Spirit of Christ, and supported by his authority, ' pre- 
pared as a bride adorned for her husband.' By follow- 
ing his instructions, and acting under the influence of 
his power, she became adorned with the practice of 
those virtues which are the peculiar ornaments of the 
Christian church. ' And I heard a great voice out of 
heaven' — the acknowledgment of religious people ge- 
nerally, 6 saying, Behold, the tabernacle of God is with 
men'- --the place of the ark of his testament, wherein 
his will is manifested to men. ' And he will dwell 
with them'— his presence and glory will accompany 



REVELATIONS. 



333 



them. ' And they shall be his people/ redeemed from 
the spirit of the world, to serve him in sincerity and 
holiness. ' And God himself shall be with them, and 
be their God'---their protector and preserver. ' And 
God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes/ by ut- 
terly removing every means of oppression with which 
they had been afflicted. ' And there shall be no more 
death'---no more of that spiritual death and darkness in 
the soul, which comes by its rejecting the principle of 
life. 6 Neither sorrow nor crying.' It is now a time 
of rejoicing, as expressed by Isaiah ; ' For the ransom- 
ed shall return with everlasting joy upon their heads ; 
they shall obtain joy and gladness, and sorrow and sigh- 
ing shall flee from them:' ' for the former things are 
passed away.' 

'And he that sat upon the throne,'---the supreme 
governor of all, 'said, Behold, I make all things new.' 
' And he said unto me, Write'— it is a matter of cer- 
tainty; the determinate counsel of him, ' whose words 
are true and faithful.' ' And he said, It is done.' As 
it was thus said on the pouring out of the seventh vial, 
to show that the overthrow of all tyranny would then 
be suddenly accomplished, here he shows that the 
joy and happiness of his people will now be completed, 
and remain permanent in him, who is the author and 
finisher of their faith, that 'will give to him that is 
athirst, of the fountain of the water of life freely'---re- 
plenishing consolations to the soul. 

'He that overcometh,' by denying himself, taking 
up his daily cross, and following him in the way of re- 
generation, 'shall inherit all things.' ' But the fearful,' 
who do not love God above all, and are therefore con- 
triving for themselves, 'and the unbelieving,' who 



334 ANALYSIS OF THE REVELATIONS. 



do not believe in the witness which God giveth of his 
Son, nor in his power to redeem them from the domi- 
nion of sin, ' and the abominable/ who delight in sinful 
gratifications, 'and the murderers/ of whatever de- 
scription, 'and the whoremongers, and the sorcerers/ 
who pretend by outward performances to confer di- 
vine favours, 6 and idolaters/ those who pretend to wor- 
ship God without the assistance of his Spirit, and all 
that suffer other objects to captivate their affections, 
'and all liars/ shall have their part in the lake which 
burneth with fire and brimstone'- --that state of horror 
and separation from God, ' which is the second death. 5 



PART XII. 

BEING A SUPPLEMENT TO PART VI. 



The restoration of the true Church discovered by 
an angel. Its glory described. The glory of the 
Lord and the Lamb is the light of it. Nothing that 
is sinful can enter into it. The river and tree of 
life. There shall be no more curse. Invitation to 
all, to come and partake of the waters of life. 
Those that add to, or take from the things contain- 
ed in the prophecies of this book, threatened. 

In this part, the remarks being few, are inserted in, or add- 
ed to the verses : the former order is departed from, to avoid 
unnecessary repetitions. 

6 And there came unto me, one of the seven angels, 
which had the seven vials full of the seven last plagues.' 
As he came to him, chap. xvii. to show him^ in the 
spirit, the mystery, and idolatry of the great mother 
of harlots, which sat upon many societies; with the 
judgment of God that was to be executed upon her. 
For though she trampled upon the precepts of Christ, 
and the practices of the primitive church, whilst it re- 
mained in the wilderness for 1260 years, yet all this 
time, she was, in different appearances, mistaken for 
the true church; and nothing short of the illumination 
of the Holy Spirit, could discover the deceit. Now he 



336 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



came, saith John, 'and talked with me, saying, Come 
hither, I will show thee the bride, the Lamb's wife.' 

When the true church was restored by the power of 
Christ, the natural understanding of man, bewildered 
through the blindness of prejudice, could not discern 
her, although she was eminently distinguished by the 
practice of those virtues that are founded on the pre- 
cepts of Christ, and the examples of his apostles. 

6 And he carried me away in the spirit to a great and 
high mountain, and showed me that great city, the 
holy Jerusalem, descending out of heaven from God,' 
on its way to be established upon earth ; which none 
but those whose spiritual eyes were opened, could see. 

' Having the glory of God'— dignified by him for 
the tabernacle of his testimony. ' And her light was 
like unto a stone most precious, even like a jasper stone.' 
The light of Christ, the corner stone laid in Zion, elect 
and precious, which the wise builders rejected; but 
whosoever believeth thereon, shall not be confounded, 
or left in darkness; for it is ' clear as crystal.' 

'And had a wall great and high'---even salvation 
hath the Lord appointed for walls and bulwarks. 'And 
had twelve gates, and at the gates twelve angels; and 
names written thereon, which are the names of the 
twelve tribes of the children of Israel.' Which repre- 
sents that their keepers are favoured with divine light 
and knowledge, to enable them to judge of the true 
Jews, who are circumcised in their hearts and ears; the 
qualifications by which they are admitted. 

' On the east, three gates ; on the north, three gates ; 
on the south, three gates ; and on the west, three 
gates.' Which shows that it is accessible to the four 
quarters of the earth. 



REVELATIONS. 



337 



' And the wall of the city had twelve foundations ; 
and in them the names/ not of national churches, nor 
decrees of councils, opinions of men, nor corrupt prac- 
tices, although sanctioned by ages, but only 'the names 
of the twelve apostles of the Lamb.' 

' And he that talked with me had a golden reed,' 
the pure standard of truth, * to measure the city, and 
the gates thereof, and the walls thereof.' The entrance 
by which her living members are admitted, and the 
Christian means which are their defence and preserva- 
tion ; that her gates might be righteousness, and peace 
might be within her walls. 

' And the city lieth four-square'- --extendeth to the 
four quarters of the earth. ' And the length is as large 
as the breadth. And he measured the city with the 
reed, twelve thousand furlongs.' The number of the 
apostles multiplied by thousands, to show that the same 
divine principle can raise up thousands equal to them 
in the knowledge of the things of God, and furnish them 
with the same spiritual qualifications for the govern- 
ment of his church in all parts thereof ; by which 'the 
length, and the breadth, and the height of it, are equal.' 
And the Lord will be known to be one, and his name 
one, throughout the whole earth. 

'And he measured the wall thereof, a hundred and 
forty and four cubits'-— the number of the apostles and 
patriarchs multiplied together ; being the representa- 
tives of the hundred and forty-four thousand sealed ser- 
vants of God ; to show that the same care and travail 
prevails in the church, and the same power and au- 
thority is her wall of preservation---' according to the 
measure of a man, that is, of the angel.' 

'And the building of the wall of it was of jasper'--- 



338 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



it was not done in the darkness of conjecture or carnal 
apprehensions, but in the clearness of the precious light 
of truth. 6 And the city was pure gold, like unto clear 
glass.' There were no ambitious views, nor secret 
mysteries to be concealed. 

' And the foundations of the wall of the city were 
garnished with all manner of precious stones. The first 
foundation was jasper; the second, sapphire ; the third, 
a chalcedony; the fourth, an emerald ; 

' The fifth, sardonyx ; the sixth, sardius ; the seventh, 
chrysolite ; the eighth, beryl ; the ninth, a topaz ; the 
tenth, a chrysoprasus ; the eleventh, a jacinth ; the 
twelfth, an amethyst/ 

The purity of the lives of the apostles, and excellency 
of the order and government of the primitive church, 
as also of the new Jerusalem, founded upon the same 
living principle and power, to those whose understand- 
ings are spiritually illuminated, shed a divine lustre, as 
much superior to the contrivances of human wisdom, 
as these precious stones are to the counterfeit, deceit- 
ful imitations of them. 

'And the twelve gates were twelve pearls; every 
several gate was of one pearl.' Each distinguished by 
its peculiar excellency, pointed out by the names of 
each of the patriarchs. 

6 And the street of the city was pure gold, as it were 
transparent glass.' The way of holiness, wherein is 
light and understanding to walk by; in which the way- 
faring man, though a fool, cannot err. 

6 And I saw no temple therein'— -no outward build- 
ing to limit the divine presence to; ' for the Lord God 
Almighty, and the Lamb, are the temple of it.' 

' And the city had no need of the sun ;' that is, of 



UK VIOLATIONS. 



339 



the scriptures; 6 neither of the moon/ symbolical ordi- 
nances, 'to shine in it/ 'for the glory of God did 
lighten it, and the Lamb is the light thereof.' 

* And the nations of them which are saved shall walk 
in the light of it.' The way by which nations shall 
come to witness salvation, will be by submitting to, and 
walking in, this living principle of light. * And the 
kings of the earth do bring their glory and honour into 
it.' As they have heretofore gloried in their own 
shame, in serving their lusts and pleasures, they shall 
serve and honour it with their gain and substance ; 
which the Lord himself saith, he will dedicate to the 
God of the whole earth, and the service of his truth. 

' And the gates of it shall not be shut at all by day/ 
No articles or conditions that were set up in the night, 
shall exclude the tender conscience, or shut him out of 
its communion; 'for there shall be no night there.' 

( And they shall bring the glory and honour of the 
nations into it.' For the nations that will not serve it, 
shall perish; yea, those nations shall be utterly wasted. 
Isaiah lx. 12. 

£ And there shall in nowise enter into it any thing 
that defileth, neither whatsoever worketh abomination, 
or maketh a lie.' Whatever profession they may make 
of serving the principle of truth, they shall be shut out, 
and none shall be permitted to enter, 6 but they which 
are written in the Lamb's book of life ;' who walk in 
the light of life, and have a name written therein ; an 
evidence of divine acceptance. 



340 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



CHAPTER XXII. 

i And he showed me a pure river of water of life,, 
clear as crystal/ This is that living water of which 
our Lord said, whosoever drinketh thereof, it shall be 
in him a well springing up unto eternal life ; this spake 
he of the spirit, which they that believe on him shall 
receive— ( proceeding out of the throne of God, and of 
the Lamb'— thereby showing, that by coming under his 
government, the soul becomes replenished as a watered 
garden, by the spiritual consolations of the waters of 
life, which make glad the whole heritage of God. 

6 In the midst of the street of it, and on either side 
of the river, was there the tree of life, which bare 
twelve manner of fruits, and yielded her fruit every 
month/ As man becomes subject to the grace of God, 
manifested in him through Jesus Christ, and walks in 
the way thereof- --the street of this holy city, he is fa- 
voured to partake of the fruit of the tree, which yield- 
eth a constant supply of spiritual food for the immaterial 
soul. 6 And the leaves of the tree were for the healing 
of the nations/ Those Christian virtues, dispositions 
and tempers, which will flourish as leaves of the tree ? 
will change the manners of nations, and dispose them 
to heal their differences in an amicable manner, with 
mutual equity and justice. 

6 And there shall be no more curse'— -no more the 
curse of war, and the attendant calamities. 6 But 
the throne of God, and of the Lamb, shall be in it'— 
nations shall bow to his righteous sceptre ; ( and his ser- 
vants shall serve him.' 

6 And they shall see his face'— shall behold his glory 



REVELATIONS. 



341 



in the inward manifestation of his spirit ; 6 and his name 
shall be in their foreheads'— they shall profess him 
openly, and the fruits will appear in their circumspect 
lives and humble walking before him, 

c And there shall be no night there'— no need to 
grope through dark conceptions to know the will of 
God, for his law is written in their hearts. c And they 
need no candle'— no man to teach them, for they are 
taught of the Lord. 6 Neither light of the sun'— of 
the scriptures of truth— 'for the Lord God giveth 
them light; and they shall reign for ever and ever.' 

6 And he said unto me, These sayings are faithful and 
true'— -they will certainly be fulfilled. * And the Lord 
God of the holy prophets, sent his angel to show unto 
his servants the things which must shortly be done.' 

6 Behold, I come quickly.' They that receive him 
in the way of his manifestations in the soul, know him 
come, to sway his righteous sceptre in their hearts; 
and are partakers of the promise. 6 Blessed is he that 
keepeth the sayings of the prophecy of this book.' 

' And I John saw these things, and heard them. And 
when I had heard and seen, I fell down to worship be- 
fore the feet of the angel which showed me these things.' 
This appears to be intended to caution mankind not to 
suffer their affections to be captivated, to those who are 
made instruments for their spiritual illumination. 

6 Then saith he unto me, See thou do it not: for I am 
thy fellow- servant, and of thy brethren the prophets, 
and of them which keep the sayings of this book : wor- 
ship God.' 

6 And he saith unto me, Seal not the sayings of the 
prophecy of this book ; for the time is at hand.' 

6 He that is unjust, let him be unjust still : and he 



342 



ANALYSIS OF THE 



which is filthy, let him be filthy still.' Although the 
Almighty furnishes men with grace sufficient for their 
salvation, as its operations offer no violence to the facul- 
ties and powers of nature, it may be resisted, and they 
remain, after all its strivings, unjust and filthy still. 
( And he that is righteous, let him be righteous still ; 
and he that is holy, let him be holy still.' 

' And behold, I come quickly, and my reward is 
with me, to give every man according as his work 
shall be.' 

' I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the 
end; the first and the last.' 

' Blessed are they that do his commandments'---that 
attend to his voice in the soul, to hear and obey it--- 
'that they may have right to the tree of life, and may 
enter in through the gates into the city.' 

6 For without are dogs'-— such as turn from the prin- 
ciple of truth, and lick up their old vomit again-— f and 
sorcerers'-— who are only acting from imitation--- 6 and 
whoremongers, and murderers, and idolaters, and who- 
soever loveth and maketh a lie.' These are all exclud- 
ed, although they may dream that they are eating and 
drinking in his presence, during the day of their visi- 
tation ; but as they let it pass over without improve- 
ment, they are shut out in darkness. 

6 1 Jesus have sent my angel,' my light and know- 
ledge, ' to testify unto you these things in the churches : 
6 1 am the root and the offspring of David, and the 
bright and morning-star;' the first- begotten of the 
Father. 

6 And the Spirit,' by his inward calls and convic- 
tions. 6 And the bride.' The church by her labours 
and travails for the good of mankind, ' say, Come. And 



REVELATIONS. 



343 



let him that heareth say, Come. And let him that is 
athirst, come : And whosoever will, let him take the 
water of life freely.' It is offered freely by Christ to 
all. 

6 For I testify unto every man that heareth the words 
of the prophecy of this book, If any man shall add unto 
these things, God shall add unto him the plagues that 
are written in this book.' 

6 And if any man shall take away from the words of 
the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part 
out of the book of life, and out of the holy city, and 
from the things which are written in this book.' 

6 He which testifieth these things, saith, Surely I 
come quickly : Amen. Even so, come, Lord Jesus. ? 

6 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, be with you 
all. Amen/ 



CONCLUSION 



Having now gone through with my explanation of 
this book, before I take leave of my readers, I would 
just call to their recollection, that the same spirit of 
prophecy, which opened these Revelations to the apos- 
tle John, did also manifest to others of the apostles, a 
general prospect of the same religious transactions, as 
are here thrown before our view : which is clearly evi- 
denced by their communication of their prospects to 
those to whom they wrote. They warned the churches 
of the danger of being deceived by the false appear- 
ances of religion which would arise amongst themselves. 
They pointed out in explicit terms, the arbitrary pow- 
er which would be exercised to the oppression of the 
faithful. They beheld the great declension which 
would ensue. They saw the power of the deceiving 
spirit set up, and the man of sin exalted. And they 
also saw the exaltation of the kingdom of Christ, after 
this man of sin should be revealed and overthrown. A 
few of their most remarkable expressions to this pur- 
port, are, to show their accordance, here inserted . 

2 Thessalonians, chapter 2, 6 Now we beseech you? 
brethren, by the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, and 
by our gathering together unto him, that you be not 
soon shaken in mind, or be troubled, neither by spirit, 
nor by word, nor by letter as from us, as that the day 
of Christ is at hand. Let no man deceive you by any 
means: for that day shall not come, except there come 
a falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed^ 



346 



CONCLUSION. 



the son of perdition ; who opposeth and exalteth him- 
self above all that is called God, or that is worshipped : 
so that he as God, sitteth in the temple of God, showing 
himself that he is God. Remember ye not, that when 
I was with you, I told you these things? And now ye 
know what withholdeth, that he might be revealed in 
his time. For the mystery of iniquity doth already 
work : only he who now letteth, will let, until he be 
taken out of the way. And then shall that wicked be 
revealed, whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit 
of his mouth, and shall destroy with the brightness of 
his coming. Even him whose coming is after the 
working of satan; with all power, and signs, and lying 
wonders ; and with all deceivableness of unrighteous- 
ness in them that perish ; because they received not 
the love of the truth, that they might be saved. And 
for this cause, God shall send them strong delusion, 
that they should believe a lie : that they all might be 
damned who believe not the truth, but had pleasure in 
unrighteousness.' 

1 Timothy, chapter 4. 6 Now the Spirit speaketh 
expressly, that in the latter times some shall depart 
from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doc- 
trines of devils ; speaking lies in hypocrisy, having 
their conscience seared with a hot iron ; forbidding to 
marry, and commanding to abstain from meats, which 
God hath created to be received with thanksgiving of 
them which believe and know the truth.' 

2 Timothy, chapter 3. 'This know also, that in 
the last day perilous times shall come. For men shall 
be lovers of their ownselves, covetous, boasters, proud, 
blasphemers, disobedient to parents, unthankful, unholy, 
without natural affection, truce-breakers, false-accusers, 
incontinent, fierce, despisers of those that are good, 



CONCLUSION. 



347 



traitors, heady, high-minded, lovers of pleasures more 
than lovers of God ; having a form of godliness, but de- 
nying the power thereof. From such turn away. For 
of this sort are they which creep into houses, and lead 
captive silly women, laden with sins, led away with di- 
vers lusts ; ever learning and never able to come to the 
knowledge of the truth. Now, as Jannes and Jambres 
withstood Moses, so do these also resist the truth. 
Men of corrupt minds, reprobate concerning the faith. 
But they shall proceed no further, for their folly shall 
be manifest unto all men, as theirs also was. 5 Chap. 4, 
' For the time will come when they will not endure sound 
doctrine, but after their own lusts shall they heap to 
themselves teachers, having itching ears ; and they shall 
turn away their ears from the truth, and shall be turned 
unto Fables.' 

2 Peter, chapter 2. ' But there were false pro- 
phets among the people, even as there shall be false 
teachers amongst you, who privily shall bring in dam- 
nable heresies, even denying the Lord that bought 
them, and bring upon themselves swift destruction, 
And many shall follow their pernicious ways, by rea- 
son of whom the way of truth shall be evil spoken of. 
And through covetousness shall they, with feigned 
words, make merchandise of you. Whose judgment, 
now of a long time lingereth not, and their damnation 
slumbereth not/ 6 The Lord knoweth how to deliver 
the godly out of temptations, and to reserve the unjust 
unto the day of judgment to be punished. But chiefly 
them that walk after the flesh, in the lust of unclean - 
ness, and despise government.* Presumptuous are 

* The government of the Spirit of Christ, which alone must 
rule in his church. 
44 



348 



CONCLUSION. 



they ; self-willed : they are not afraid to speak evil of 
dignities. 7 'These as natural brute beasts, made to be 
taken and destroyed, speak evil of the things they un- 
derstand not ; and shall utterly perish in their own 
corruption. And shall receive the reward of unrigh- 
teousness as they that count it pleasure to riot in the 
day time. Spots are they, and blemishes, sporting 
themselves with their own deceivings, while they feast 
with you ; having eyes full of adultery, and that cannot 
cease from sin ; beguiling unstable souls. An heart have 
they exercised with covetous practices : cursed chil- 
dren : which have forsaken the right way, and are gone 
astray, following the way of Balaam the son of Bosor, 
who loved the wages of unrighteousness.' 
See also the General Epistle of Jude. 
These prophetical informations, together with the 
book of Revelations, which I have attempted to ex- 
plain, having, with the most indisputable certainty, 
been written a long time previous to many of the trans- 
actions so clearly pointed out in them, while they con- 
spire to afford the most satisfactory outward evidence, 
to the reality of divine communications being made to 
men, furnish solid ground to all those who seek the 
exaltation of the kingdom of pure righteousness, and 
love the simplicity thereof, whereon to rest a steadfast 
belief, that when the works of darkness shall be fully 
made manifest, the Lord Almighty will, in his abundant 
goodness and mercy, dethrone the spirit of self-suffi- 
ciency in the hearts of men, rebuild the desolations of 
many generations, and cause to shine forth in its own 
original brightness, the glorious gospel light of his son, 
Jesus Christ. To him, the strength of whose right 
hand is all-sufficient to effect the purposes of his own 
will, be dominion and praise, for ever and ever. 

■ 



349 



The following Chronological Table is inserted for the gra- 
tification of the curious reader, who may choose to compare 
the dates, collective numbers and coincidences therein with 
historical records, rather than as a necessary appendage to 
the foregoing work. 



Destruction of Jerusalem . 

The church said to retain its purity till 

Outward observations began to be looked upon as essen 
tial, and were accompanied with an air of heathen myste- 
ries; disputes arose concerning them, and men's minds be- 
came bewildered, so that they lost sight of its spiritual 
nature — thus the visible church began her flight into the 

wilderness 

The testimonies delivered from age to age, respecting 
the pure spiritual nature of Christianity were rejected, and 
not considered even as a ground for a general reformation 

for the space of. 

until John Huss published his vision of the restoration of 
primitive purity in the church, wrought by the Holy Spirit 

who (J. H.) was martyred 

Galienus, the emperor, published his edicts in favour of 
the Christians. Festivals were instituted in memory of the 
martyrs. Many heathen rituals were introduced. Some 
bishops assumed metropolitan authority over provinces, 

which was followed with a train of vices 

Heathen rituals were increased, as were the unwarrant- 
able powers of the bishops, and continued 

until their powers began to be abridged; their vices ex- 
posed, and many of their ceremonies rejected by Luther 

and his supporters 

Human wisdom and authority assume the place of the 

Word and Spirit in the government of the church 

From which time these two witnesses prophesy in sack- 
cloth, their testimonies being subjected to the control of 

human power for , 

until they were killed by the beast , 

and after three days and a half arose and stood upon their 

feet 

Christ crucified in his spiritual appearance. Human wis- 
dom and authority established in the church, out of which 
arose the beast, to whom the dragon gave his power. . .... 

This tyrannical power continued during the number of 

the beast 

and the number of a man. 

until Christ arose in his spiritual appearance, and was own- 
ed by his people King of kings and Lord of lords 

The beast, through the power given him by the dragon 
made war with, and overcame the saints; the simplicity of 
the true church was banished, to give place to supersti- 



A.D. 

70 
110 



156 



Num- 
ber of 
years. 



1260 



258 



27: 



318 



1260 



A, D. 



1416 



1260 



666 
666 



1518 



1533 



1650 



984 



1650 



350 



tion and idolatry, and thus the woman flew into the wilder- 



The woman nourished in the wilderness for a time, times 
and half a time. The beast prevailed and prospered forty 

and two months. 

until the true church was restored by the Word and Spirit 

Symmachus elected supreme bishop, which was the star 
that fell to the earth, which opened the bottomless pit, out 

of the smoke of the pit came locusts 

which hurt men five months 

First, by artfully bringing them under the dominion of 
the pope, and exalting his power until he ventured to con- 
trol the emperor < 

When the pope assumed a power superior to every pow- 
er on earth 

these locusts again hurt men, by their artifices overcoming 
every attempt to lessen his tyranny or reform religion for 
five months 

Until some light began to arise, learning to be encour- 
aged, and the principles of a reformation to spread , 

From the time the church began her flight into the wil 
derness 



until the witnesses were supplanted 

and from that time was. 

until she took her final flight 

From the beginning of the reformation and discovery of 
the true church by John Huss , 



until the witnesses were slain 

and from that time, while they lay dead, was. 
until they arose and stood upon their feet 



390 



498 



984 



|Nuiu 
her of 
years. 



1260 



150 



A. I) 



156 



1416 



150 

117 
117 

117 
117 



1650 



648 



1134 

273 
390 

533 
1650 



$191950 



\ 






,4 o 



V * * a ■ V 









0, ^ 




/- 

A - v M~ _ -X 

° ^ \^ * Deacidified using the Bookkeeper procea 

<^v „ Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 

r . - Treatment Date: July 2005 

. & ^ \ preservationTechnoiogie) 

* * •* ' f<f S » * /• A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVAT" 

> C> ^ S ^<<<0^^V 1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 

<sr ^V-/ "•• " Cranberry Township. PA 16066 

"V- Q< o ^IIIIMI " (724)779-2111 




